L'amour fou (The beauty & the possessive series 2)(Completed)

22 Monamour · 44 chapters · 140,325 words

Synopsis

Juno Alexia Morgan’s life was always been perfect. Her parents cherish and love her. She was happy and contented. She thought everything would stay that way until everything changed and that’s because of Brey Austin

Amouretti

, the most intimidating but handsome man she had ever met.

Hello everyone. I am 22_

MonAmour

(

Zoé

) .

FYI, i don’t tolerate rude comments (I will spam you). Opinions and constructive criticisms are highly appreciated though.

WARNING 1 : This story is NOT edited so expect some mistakes.

WARNING 2 : This story has a MATURE content.

WARNING 3

Foul words/ Swearing

of the characters

I would appreciate it so much if you leave some COMMENTS and VOTE for this story. SHARE and FOLLOW would be a plus! Thank you!

This story is mine so copying and posting to other sites is a big NO

L’Amour

Fou

by 22_

MonAmour

Prologue

A/N: I’m excited about this story. Brey is kinda different from my other male lead characters so stay tuned guys! I hope you like this story :)

Brey’s POV

“Ladies and gentlemen, we have a winner! Mr. Brey Austin Carter!” the loud voice of the host echoed throughout the four corners of the hall. I felt so happy and proud of myself because I managed to win the contest. Out of 50 schools across the country, I was the one who became the champion of that national math quiz bee.

I stood up from my seat and went up the stage. They presented me my awards such as medals and a trophy accompanied by a cash prize.

“Congratulations, Mr. Carter. You did a good job” one of the sponsors of that event said and shook hands with me.

“Thank you” I said happily.

After the picture taking, I ran towards my grandmother who was proudly smiling at me.

“Grandma, look. I won!” I said cheerfully and handed her my prices.

“Congratulations, my dear. I knew that you’d win this contest” she hugged me tightly.

“Thank you, grandma” I said and then looked around us, looking for a particular person.

“W-Where is mom?” I asked my grandmother while my eyes continued searching for my mother. The smile on her face disappeared instantly.

“She…didn’t come” my grandma muttered hesitantly. The happiness that I was feeling instantly faded away upon hearing what she said. My shoulders slumped down and couldn’t help but to get hurt and fell disappointed. Why did I even expect for her to come anyway? I chuckled bitterly. What else is new?

I felt my grandmother’s hand on my shoulder.

“Don’t be sad, B. You should be happy because you won. C’mon. Let’s go to our favorite restaurant and celebrate. I’ll treat you because you made me so proud of you” I looked at my grandmother tenderly. Thankfully, I have her. She and mu grandpa were the only ones who’ve been there for me since I was a baby.

My mother got married when I was still 6 years old and left me to the care of my grandparents to move in with her husband. Since then, my grandmother was the one who raised me together with my grandfather. But unfortunately, my grandpa already passed away 5 years ago.

“Thank you for always being there for me, grandma. You’re the best” I said. She smiled and then cupped my face lovingly.

“Of course. You’re my one and only grandson” I kissed her forehead and hugged her again.

Later on, we went out of the quiz bee hall and went to our favorite restaurant. My grandparents used to bring me there a lot because it’s a family restaurant. I enjoyed eating there a lot ever since I was a kid because there was an indoor playground where I could play with the other kids.

I had a lot of beautiful memories there as a kid. I was loved by my grandparents but there were times that I seek for parents’ love especially a mother’s affection.

I mentally shook my head and shoved away those sad thoughts from my head.

My grandmother and I celebrated my achievement and I managed to forget the fact that my mother didn’t even come to watch me at the national quiz be competition.

🗼

I looked at the big house in front of me. I swallowed hard before I gingerly pressed the doorbell. It’s already been three days since the competition but I haven’t heard anything from my mother. I looked at paper bag that I was holding. I even brought all the medals and trophy that they awarded me at the contest because I wanted her to see them personally.

Maybe, she would be proud of me if she saw it.

“Yes? What do you want?” the guard asked me while looking at me from head to toe.

“I’m here to see Mrs. Liza Morgan” his eyebrows creased.

“What do you need from her?” the guard looked at me full of suspicion. Well, I couldn’t blame him. He looked new as a guard in the Morgan’s mansion and he haven’t met me yet. Well, it’s not that I come over at my mother’s house often.

“I’m her son, Brey. Can I see her?” he looked surprised.

“She’s not home yet. I’m sorry but I can’t let you in. They instructed me not to let any strangers inside. I’m just doing my job” he said. I nodded my head.

“Okay. I’ll just wait for her here” I answered and then sat on the side of the road, near the gate. I waited for about an hour when a beautiful sleek black car stopped in front of the gate. I quickly stood up and approached the car. The window rolled down and I saw my mom.

“H-Hi, mom”

“What are you doing here? Didn’t I tell you not to come here whenever you want?” I couldn’t help but to get hurt hearing her words. I mentally shook the pain away and then forced a smile.

“I just came here to tell you something” I tried to sound okay. She huffed and then shook her head.

“Fine. You only have 5 minutes. Tony and Juno are on their way home. You know that they can’t see you here” her voice held firmness before she drove her car passed the gates. I followed her car. I walked until I reached the front of the huge mansion. She was already waiting for me while looking at her watch.

“So, why did you come here?” she asked me without even looking at my direction. She opened her bag while asking me.

My heart tightened painfully because of her cold treatment but I persevered. I opened the paper bag that I was holding because I wanted to show her my medals and trophy when she spoke again.

“Here. Take this and go home. I don’t want Tony to see you here again” I looked at what she’s giving me and saw that it was a check worth $2000. I was about to speak when another car stopped a couple of meters away from us and Tony, my mother’s husband, came out of it.

He was looking at me with obvious displeasure on his face.

“What is he doing here? I already told you that I don’t want him coming here in my house!” he hissed at my mother without caring if I could hear him.

“You don’t have to be upset. You know that it’s not good for you to get angry like this. He’s already leaving”

“He should be! I don’t want Juno seeing him here! You promised that we’re your family now so you should keep your words. You should focus on Juno and me instead of other people” he said as he threw me a distaste look.

“You should leave now, Brey. Next time, just call me if you need money” she said as she took my hand and handed me the check.

“But, mom—”

“You already have what you came here for. Get out” Tony interrupted me sharply while looking at me like I was a pest that he needed to exterminate.

I was about to insist on talking to my mother when I heard someone squealed.

“Mommy!” I looked at the one who squealed and I saw a little girl around 11 or 12 years old. She just came out of the car and now running towards them happily. I’ve already seen her a couple of times. She’s the step-daughter of my mother. Tony was a widow with a 2 year old daughter when they got married.

She hugged my mother happily. My mother hugged her back and then kissed her cheeks. Even though I didn’t want to, my heart clenched painfully of the sight that I was witnessing in front of me. I couldn’t recall her being affectionate to me like that ever since I was a kid.

“Look at my test results, mommy! I got a perfect score in most of them except math and science. But I only have 1 mistake in each of them” she said proudly while showing her test papers to my mother.

“Wow! You did a great job, sweetie. What do you want as a reward?” my mother asked. I didn’t even realized that my firsts were already balled tightly that I crumpled the check in my hand. The little girl was about to answer when her eyes went to me. She has tantalizing forest green eyes and her eyebrows were creased while looking at me curiously.

“Mom, he’s your nephew, right?” she asked my mother. My eyebrows knitted together and looked at my mom, silently asking for explanation. She evaded my gaze.

“Yes, baby. He’s her nephew. Why don’t we go inside and eat the cake that I bought for you?” Tony answered to his daughter.

“Daddy bought me a cake. You can come eat with us if you want” the girl offered me innocently and that made me smile bitterly.

“No, baby. His house is far from here so he needs to go home now” Tony said and then gave me a look as if telling me to get lost.

Because of so much emotions that I was feeling, I threw the crumpled check on the ground before I hurriedly walked away from them. I was gritting my teeth the whole time. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage. I wanted to scream in so much frustration.

When the gate closed behind me, I turned around and looked at the big mansion in front of me with so much rage in my chest.

🗼

4 months have passed after that and I’ve never heard anything from my mother since then. I tried my best to forget about what happened and just concentrated on my studies. Summer vacation is just around the corner and after that, I would attend senior high school.

“Hey, we’re going to Lester’s house to hang out. Come with us” my classmate Justin said after our class. I looked at my wrist watch and saw that it was already 4:30 pm.

“I can’t. I need to go home early today” I answered and then took my bag from my seat.

“Again? You’re always like that. You don’t have to be so serious all the time, you know? Melanie is coming with us too. This is your chance, man” he said. I was tempted to go because I wanted to be with Melanie, my crush, but I couldn’t.

“Next time, man. My grandma is sick that’s why I need to go home now” he nodded his head and then patted me on my shoulder.

“I understand” he said. I walked out of our classroom in a hurry. I tried calling my grandma’s number but she wasn’t picking it up. I was already panicking inside but I didn’t want to think negatively. I went home as fast as I could. I opened the door and my world crumbled down when I saw my grandmother on the floor, unconscious. I tried waking her up but she wasn’t responding.

I quickly called an ambulance and while we’re on our way to the hospital, they were trying their best to revive her.

I was already crying. I hate crying but this time, I couldn’t hold my tears back.

“Grandma, you’re all I have. Please, don’t leave me too” I cried while holding her hand. When we arrived at the hospital, they attended to my grandmother while I waited outside the emergency for I didn’t know how long.

When the doctor came out, I quickly approached him.

“How’s my grandma, doctor?” he looked at me sympathetically.

“I’m sorry, but your grandma didn’t make it. She had a severe heart attack and her heart already gave up” I felt like my world came to an end in an instant. I felt like everything became silent and the world stopped revolving. My whole body went numb and I couldn’t hear anything other than the fast and hard beating of my heart. Then I felt the incomparable pain slowly slicing my heart bit by bit.

Tears were kept on falling from my eyes as I slowly walked inside the room where my grandma was. When I saw her lifeless body, I punched the wall with all my might as I screamed. I felt like my heart was about to explode.

🗼

After the interment of my grandmother, I didn’t know what to do. I was left alone and didn’t have anyone. I tried calling my mother a lot of times but she wasn’t answering me at all. She came during the burial and interment of my grandmother but after that, she never came back.

Then the enrollment for senior year came and I didn’t have enough money to enroll. I’ve been trying my best to find a part-time job for students but I was out of luck because I couldn’t find one. Then I didn’t have a choice, I went to my mother’s house to seek for her help.

“I’m sorry, but Mrs. Morgan is busy right now” the guard said.

“Please, I really need to talk to her. Tell her that it’s Brey, her son” I begged him. He shook his head.

“I already said that but she told me to tell you not to come here anymore” I couldn’t help but to feel mad.

“All I’m asking is 5 minutes of her time!”

“I already told you, she can’t face you right now because they’re busy. Their flight is––” I didn’t hear the rest of what he’s saying because I saw my mother came out of the house followed by Tony and his daughter. Then I noticed the suitcases that their driver was putting inside the compartment of the car.

“Where are they going? Are they going for a vacation?”

“No. They’re going to leave for Greece. Apparently, they bought a bigger house there” the guard informed me. Panic rose within me.

“Mom!” I tried getting her attention from outside the gate but she didn’t hear me because they already got inside the car.

“Get out of the way. They’re coming and I’m going to open the gate” the guard said. I stepped on the side as the gate opened. When the car passed through the gates, I blocked their way to get their attention and I succeeded because the driver stopped the car.

Then, Tony came out of the car, furious.

“What are you doing in here again?! I already told you not to step foot on my property, right?!” he yelled at me angrily but I ignored him.

“Mom, please. I need to talk to you” I pleaded in a loud voice for her to hear me.

“Why you—” Tony was about to push me when my mother came out of the car.

“That’s enough, Tony. I’ll handle this. Just go back inside the car” she said. Tony gave me a death glare before he went back inside.

“Mom, is it true that you’re going to leave for Greece?” I asked. She heaved a sigh.

“Brey, can’t you really understand a word that I say to you? I already told you a lot of times not to come here. Call me when you need anything—”

“—I’ve been calling you but you weren’t answering me!” I answered in frustration.

“I’ve been busy lately. Anyway, to answer your question; yes, we’re going to relocate to Greece” I looked at her with disbelief.

“Y-You’re going to leave me here alone?” she didn’t answer while remaining staring at me.

“What about me, mom? Did you even think about me even once before you made that decision?” she took a deep breath and then took out something from her bag. Just like the usual, it was a check. She wrote on it.

“Take this and go. We have a flight to catch” she said while handing the check worth $10,000. Yes, I came to ask her for a financial help but deep within me, I was expecting for her to at least ask me if I was okay after what happened to my grandmother; if I was eating properly or maybe ask me to just live with her now that I was left alone. Well, why did I even expect something like those things? I asked myself bitterly.

Since I was a kid, I couldn’t even recall being with her on the important occasions in my life. I’ve never even experienced being with her during Christmas, New Years and my birthdays. She never even greeted me even just for once during my birthdays.

“Why are you doing this to me, mom? I’m your son, right? That girl is not even your real daughter but you love her. What about me? I’m your real child, your flesh and blood!” I voiced out full of resentment. I saw guilt flooded her face but it disappeared right away.

“I don’t have time for this. Just call me when you need money. Don’t worry, I’ll still support you until you finish college” she said without any emotions on her face and then took my hand and forced me to accept the check.

I couldn’t hold back the single tear that escape my eye as she turned her back on me. I gritted my teeth as rage began rising inside my chest. I wiped my eyes angrily as I watched the car getting away from me until it disappeared from my sight.

I clenched my fists tightly and as I walked away from there, I was staring at the check that she left me while promising myself not to ask for anything from her anymore. I only have myself and I need to be strong to survive and be successful so that I could show her that she made a mistake of leaving me.

🗼

How’s the prologue guys?

What is your first impression of Brey?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 1

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the late

update

. I just got home. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Don’t forget to tell me what you think of it.

Tnx

🗼

JUNO’s

POV

I leaned back against the high-backed chair and then massaged my temples. I felt so stressed out because of all the problems that needed my attention. I took a deep breath a couple of times in order to calm my senses and then closed my eyes.

It’s been five months since my life changed and until now, I still couldn’t believe of the things that has been happening. I felt like I was in a nightmare.

I slowly opened my eyes and then stared at the picture on my office table. I couldn’t hold back the tears that fell from my eyes. I picked up the picture frame and then stared at the picture longingly.

“I missed you so much, daddy.” I bit my lower lip in order to stop myself from crying. Yes, it’s been five months since my father died and left me all the problems in our company that I didn’t know started 4 years ago.

Now, I was left alone facing all these problems and I wasn’t sure if I could manage to find solution to them on time.

I quickly wiped the tears on my face when I heard a knock at the door.

“Come in.” I said and then pretended to be okay even though I was breaking inside.

“Ms. Morgan, Mr. Denver is here” Laura, my EA informed me. My mood lifted up a little bit upon hearing that. I looked at my wristwatch. It’s already 6 pm.

“Thank you, Laura. Tell him that I’ll be there in 5 minutes.” I said and took all the documents that I needed to take home. Yes, even at home, I’m still working. After I fixed my things, I went to the restroom and then retouched my make-up. Then, I went out of my office. Laura was also ready to go home and when she saw me, she said her goodbye and then went on ahead.

“HI, babe. This is for you.” I couldn’t help but to smile upon seeing the bouquet of flowers and a box of chocolates in his hand.

“Thank you, babe.” I took the flower and sniffed on it. Even though I didn’t like tulips, I still find them pretty because Rocco was the one who gave it.

I looked at the box of chocolates and my eyebrows creased when I noticed that it has nuts in it.

“Babe, why are you giving me chocolates with nuts? You know very well that I’m allergic to nuts.” His eyes brows knitted together as he gave me a confused look. Then a couple of seconds later, his eyes went wide.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, babe. I forgot.” He said apologetically and then put his arms over my shoulders. I stared at him in disbelief. We’ve been in a relationship for almost three months already but before that, we were classmates in college.

We both studied in Paris and our parents were close friends as well. He knew very well that I’m allergic to nuts and I couldn’t believe that he forgot.

“You know, what? I’ll make it up to you. C’mon.” he pulled my hand and then guided me towards the elevator. Almost all the employees were about to go home as well.

I thought we would go to our favorite restaurant but he took me to a five star hotel.

“Why are we here?” I couldn’t help but ask. He just smiled at me as we entered the hotel’s fancy restaurant.

“Let’s have dinner together.” We ordered our food.

“So, how’s everything at MMTC?” Rocco asked. I heaved a sigh when I remembered my problems. I haven’t had the chance to tell him about it because he’s been busy lately as well. He’s one of the most famous celebrities in the country and he’s been busy promoting his new movie ever since last month.

We haven’t had enough time to be together lately because of it.

“MMTC is…MMTC is on the brink of bankruptcy.” I informed him with a bitter smile. The smile on his face disappeared.

“What?!” he raised his voice which surprised me.

“You heard it right. When daddy died, that was the only time that I got exposed to all the problems in our company. I’ve never really cared about it before because I was in Paris, studying. You know that.”

“You’re brilliant. You will find a solution to the problems for sure, right?”

“I don’t know, babe. The board doesn’t even believe that I could save MMTC from bankruptcy because they think that I am too young to manage the company.” He held my hand.

“Don’t worry. I know that you can find a way to solve this. You’re an intelligent woman. Remember that you’re Juno Alexia Morgan, the sole heiress of your family’s fortune so you should do everything to show other people that you deserve the position not because it’s your right but because you deserve it.” that put a smile on my face.

“Thank you for saying that. It made me feel better.”

“Anyway, what caused this bankruptcy? MMTC is a very stable company and I can’t believe that it’s on the brink of its downfall now.” Rocco said, still in disbelief. I heaved a sigh and then pulled my hand from his hand. I took my glass of water and drank it.

“It began 4 years ago when a big competitor of our company released their units that were far more advanced than ours. The cars that they brought in the market became instant favorite. We tried to match their cars by introducing our own versions but it didn’t succeed as daddy expected them to be.

“Then remember that incident last year where our company needed to recall all the cars that we already sold because one of the owners of those cars complained that he almost got into an accident because the car suddenly malfunctioned while he was driving. Then we received 5 more complaints after that that’s why the company decided to recall all the units for further investigation.” I explained with a sad tone.

“I thought MMTC managed to overcome that big scandal because your father managed to stop that issue from spreading any further?” a bitter smile occurred my lips.

“That was just the start. The company’s profits reduced considerably because of that incident. A few of our investors withdrew from MMTC. My father paid a large sum of money in order to control the press as well. Because of that, he borrowed money to one of his good friends, who is also one of the BODs of MMTC. But that was his biggest mistake.”

“What do you mean?” Rocco asked curiously.

“Daddy couldn’t pay that debt on time that’s why he didn’t have a choice but to give some percentage of his shares to Mr. Jackson as a payment. Because of that, Mr. Jackson acquired 35 percent of the shares of MMTC. Our shares became 50 percent only after that but daddy still had the control of the company. Now, I have to do something in order to find solution to this problem because I know that some people want to kick me out of the company if I made a mistake. I know that some of the BOD are already turning their backs on MMTC.”

“You can do this, babe. I have a trust in you. Do this for our future––and for our future children as well. I mean, I am already financial stable but it’s better for our future children if they will inherit MMTC.” I sighed but didn’t comment. Instead, I changed the topic.

Talking about MMTC was making me sad.

We continued eating our food while talking about random things.

When we finished eating, I thought we would go home already but Rocco asked me to go somewhere with him. We went to the lobby. I looked at my watch. It was already 8:30 pm.

“Where are we going, babe? I need to go home because I still have a lot of paper works to do.” I couldn’t help but say.

“Shhh…I want you to relax just for tonight. Don’t think about your problems and your work because I want this night to be for the two of us only.” He answered. My eyebrows creased when he approached the front desk and talked to the front desk officer. The woman gave him something.

“Let’s go?”

“To where? What did she give you?” he smiled at me and then took my hand and kissed it.

“I want to spend the night with you, babe. I will be busy again after this because I will be going to the USA to shoot a movie there. C’mon, I missed you, babe.” He coaxed me with his puppy dog eyes. I stared at him. I wanted to say yes because I missed him as well.

Ever since we became a couple, we haven’t been with each other that often because of our jobs but the back of my mind was showing me red sign of warning.

I’m not ready to take another step forward in our relationship yet. I love Rocco and I could tell that he’s the right man for me but I couldn’t help but to be reluctant when it comes to this kind of thing.

“Rocco, I think we should just go home—”

“—C’mon, babe. You already told me that the last time. Didn’t you miss me? Don’t you want to be with me the entire night?” I swallowed hard.

“I’ve missed you too, babe, but we can be with each other tomorrow again. I am tired and I want to go home now. Please.” My voice held firmness. His face hardened.

“Do you really love me, Juno?” that surprised me.

“Of course, I love you!”

“Then prove it to me!” he insisted. He pulled my hand and was about to guide me towards the elevator when I pulled my hand back from his grip.

“Babe, I need to go. It’s already late. See you tomorrow. Go home too. You need to rest.” His jaw clenched but before he could answer me, I quickly walked towards the lobby and got out of there. My heart was beating so fast.

I couldn’t explain what I was feeling. All I knew was that, I got scared of the thought of doing it with him. I am not ready at all.

I walked towards the parking lot. I was searching for my car key inside my bag while walking when I bumped into a wall. No, it wasn’t a wall. It was a person.

Because of the impact, my bag fell and the contents scattered on the ground.

“I’m sorry.” I was about to pick up my things when he did it for me.

“Next time, look in front of you when you’re walking so that you’re aware if someone is going to attack you—or if you bump into someone.” I gasped for air when our eyes met. I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized by his tantalizing amethyst eyes.

I opened my eyes and was about to answer when he handed me my bag and then left without saying anything. I clutched my chest. I suddenly felt weird.

I mentally shook my head. Even though his voice was cold, I couldn’t deny the fact that he was a very handsome man. My eyebrows creased. He looked familiar but I couldn’t remember where I met him before.

“Impossible. I would remember him for sure if I’ve already met him before.” I said, talking to myself and then decided to forget about what happened.

I got inside my car and leaned back my head on my headrest as I remembered about what happened to Rocco and I a while ago. I squeezed my eyes shut. I knew that I’m being a little bit unfair to Rocco because I’ve been denying him everytime he tries to be intimate with me but I am not ready to pass the boundary yet.

I took a deep breath before I started the engine of my car and maneuvered out of there. I suddenly felt my head ached because of what happened a while ago.

Knowing Rocco, he might be pissed off again. I sighed and continued driving.

When I arrived home, it was already past 9pm.

“Where have you been, Juno? It’s already late.” My stepmom asked. She was at the living room, watching TV. I kissed her on the cheek and then answered.

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t call you, mom. My phone ran out of battery. Rocco took me for a dinner.”

“He didn’t drop you home?” I shook my head.

“No. I brought my car with me. I’ll just go to my room, mom.” I said and was about to turn my back when she spoke.

“How’s MMTC? Is there any good news?” I heaved a sigh and then massaged my temples. I felt like my headache became worse upon hearing her question.

“Everything’s still the same, mom, but don’t worry, I’m doing my best to save MMTC.” She didn’t answer. I stared at her. She looked worried.

“Sit with me.” she patted the space beside her. I obliged. I rested my head on her shoulder and I felt her hugged me from the side before she kissed my temple.

“Are you okay? You look tired.” That put a smile on my face. I was really lucky to have her as my second mother.

She and my father showered me with love ever since I was young and I couldn’t ask for more. My life was perfect because of them. Even though the situation of our company isn’t good, they still chose not to tell me about it to spare me from worry.

My father did everything in his power to save the company and that caused him his health until he died and that was the beginning of how my life changed.

But at least, I could still consider myself lucky enough because I still have my stepmother with me.

“I’m okay, mom. Rocco and I had a little bit of misunderstanding but I know that we can fix it soon.”

“You should. Rocco is a nice guy. Anyway, I hope that you can still find a way to save MMTC. Your father dedicated his whole life into managing it until he died and I don’t want us to lose it just like that.”

“I’ll try my best, mom. I won’t give it up without a fight.” I answered full of determination and then stood up.

“I’ll just go upstairs, mom. Goodnight” She nodded her head.

“Goodnight, sweetheart.” she kissed my cheek. I walked towards the grand staircase. While I was halfway upstairs, my eyes went up to the pictures that were hanging on the wall. Then my eyes went to my father’s big portrait.

I couldn’t help but to be teary-eyed.

“I’m sorry, daddy, that I’m having difficulty on saving our company.” I muttered apologetically and then wiped my tears.

“But don’t worry, I won’t give up on MMTC just like that. I will do anything to save it.” I promised him.

Everything’s on me now. My stepmother never worked at our company before because my father didn’t like her to work so she focused on raising me. Now, all the responsibilities was solely on me and I would do everything to save my father’s company.

The next morning, I went to the office with a new found strength and determination. I worked my a*s off the whole morning. After my lunch break, I continued working.

“Ms. Morgan, we have a problem.” My eyebrows creased when Laura entered. She looked bothered about something.

“What is it about?”

“I just saw Mr. Jackson and he told me that he already sold his shares of stocks. He also told me that Mr. Tanaka is also planning on selling his as well.” That made me stand up abruptly.

“What?!”

“That’s what he informed me.”

“Where is he? I need to talk to him.” I was about to go out when she stopped me.

“He already left while Mr. Tanaka didn’t come today.” I sat back with my legs shaking.

“N-No…This is not happening.” I almost mumbled in shock. I felt like I’ve lost all my strength.

“Maybe you could try calling Mr. Tanaka, Ms. Morgan, before it’s too late.” I nodded my head and picked up the cordless phone on my desk. Laura went out of my office to give me privacy.

I dialed Mr. Tanaka’s phone.

“Hello, Ms. Morgan.”

“Mr. Tanaka, I’m glad you picked up the phone. I just received an information that you’re planning on selling your shares in MMTC. Is it true?”

“You heard it wrong, Ms. Morgan.” I almost sighed in relief. I was about to say something when he continued.

“I already sold it earlier today. I’m sorry that I couldn’t inform you about it. It was all so sudden. I needed the money right away. I didn’t want to sell it but I didn’t have a choice. I heard that Mr. Jackson also sold his to the same person who bought my shares….” He continued talking but I couldn’t hear what he was talking about anymore.

Tears welled my eyes. I lost MMTC. My father’s company was gone…

🗼

What do you think of this chapter guys?

What do you think of Juno?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 2

A/N: Tell me what you think of Brey after you read this chapter. I’m curious :)

🗼

JUNO’s POV

When I opened the door, all the people that were already seating on their respective seats looked at my direction. They were obviously waiting for me. Even though I knew that my position in the company was in danger, I chose to be brave and faced them with my head held up high.

I’ve decided to fight for my right whatever happens.

“I’m glad that you made it, Ms. Morgan. Shall we start?” One of the board said. All the member of the board including the major shareholders were present for this important meeting.

I nodded my head and then sat on my seat.

Then we began discussing about our main agenda. I remained silent while listening to the one who was talking in front of us. My insides were in turmoil and even though I wanted to stop what would happen today, I knew very well that I couldn’t.

I’ve been feeling bothered these past two days and couldn’t concentrate because of the fact that MMTC is in the brink of bankruptcy not to mention that I might lose my position. I promised my father that I would do everything to save MMTC but I wouldn’t be able to have the freedom to do that if they change me as the company’s CEO.

Even though they haven’t voted me out yet, I knew that they were already planning to do so. My eyes watered but I didn’t let my tears fall. I chose to be strong and brave. My family still owns the 50 percent shares of the company and they can’t just make me step down from my position just like that.

Since Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Jackson already sold their shares to the same person, that only means that the person who bought theirs now owns 42 percent shares of the company. I still have the advantage.

I looked around, searching for the one who bought the shares of Mr. Jackson and Mr. Tanaka but I didn’t see a new face sitting inside the room. Then I noticed a middle aged man standing at the corner of the room. He looked like he was purposely waiting for someone to arrive. He checked his phone.

“Then who owns their shares now? Where is he?” one of the BODs asked.

“He’s already here.” The middle age man spoke for the first time.

“And who are you?” I couldn’t help but ask. We’ve been discussing for a couple of minutes already but he was quiet the whole time.

“I am Mr. Hall. I am the lawyer of Mr. Amouretti.” My eyebrows furrowed and was about to ask him who Mr. Amouretti was when he walked towards the door and opened it. Everyone inside the room remained quiet while waiting curiously for anyone to enter inside.

Then he came in. My jaw fell open when I saw that familiar handsome face and those tantalizing amethyst eyes. He was the one I bumped into with the other day.

He quietly entered the room and then walked towards the front with his lawyer.

He looked so serious and formal.

“Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. I would like to introduce Mr. Brey Austin Amouretti. He is one of the major shareholders of MMTC now since he acquired Mr. Jackson and Tanaka’s shares.” Everyone suddenly became enthusiastic about his presence. It seems like they knew him except me.

He remained quiet but he looked around like a lion that was slowly stalking its prey. His aura was screaming of danger, dominance and power.

He was wearing an emotionless face. I stared at him. It was so hard to read the expression on his face. He looked so handsome, rich, proud and powerful. Yes, his physical features were really worth looking at.

His height might be around 6’2. His wonderfully built body fit perfectly in his suit. His tousled black hair looked so good on him. His lips looked like promising any woman an incomparable pleasure—. I suddenly realized what I was thinking. Focus, Juno! You have a boyfriend and he’s so much more attractive that this man!

“I’m glad you decided to be part of MMTC, Mr. Amouretti. Now, we can be cartain that our company will get back on its feet again because you’re here. Knowing your reputation in handling business, saving MMTC is easy for you.” Mr. Chan said enthusiastically and everyone agreed.

My eyebrows creased as I looked at Mr. Chan. What the hell did he just say? Did he just made me look like a useless CEO in front of everyone by saying that to this stranger?! It seemed to me that they’re implying that I wasn’t doing anything because they were looking at Mr. Amouretti now like a knight in shining armor that could save us all.

My fists balled tightly. I opened my eyes and was about to say something when someone spoke.

“I agree. It’s just right that we should elect Mr. Amouretti as the new CEO of the company now that he’s here. Knowing his skills, he should be able to manage MMTC without a problem. I’m sorry, Ms. Morgan, but we need to do this for the sake of the company.”

I stood up abruptly from my seat and it caused the chair to create a loud sound.

“Excuse me?! Are you saying that you’re going to remove me as the CEO and elect him?!” I pointed at Mr. Amouretti’s direction in anger.

“You can’t do this to me! I still own the biggest share among us here and you can’t take MMTC away from me just like that!” I couldn’t help but to be furious. I looked at each of the people who were sitting. Most of them were my father’s trusted friends when he was still alive.

He even helped a few of them when they needed financial help and now they wanted to kick me out of the position just like that?!

I’m fully aware that I’m still young but I know that I could save MMTC. I just need more time!

“Oh, I think nobody informed you yet that Mr. Amouretti already acquired 65 percent of the MMTC’s shares since yesterday.” Mr. Hall said. I scowled at him, thinking that he’d gone crazy. How come?

“You’re joking, right? How come?”

“Give it to her” Mr. Amouretti instructed to Mr. Hall. He handed me a folder. I opened it just to have my eyes widened in shock when I saw its content.

“N-No! This is not happening.” My voice was already shaking as I sat back on my seat. My whole body was also trembling. I looked at everyone quizzically, demanding for answers but no one dared to explain until Mr. Hall spoke again.

“I’m sorry that you didn’t know about this until now, Ms. Morgan, but your father has an unpaid debt to Mr. Amouretti’s father. That’s the official copy of their agreement that if Mr. Morgan couldn’t pay it until the month of October this year, part of his shares in MMTC would be served as a payment.

“Since he couldn’t pay it before he died and the agreement already passed its due date, the 23 percent of your shares was automatically transferred to Mr. Amouretti.” I shook my head in utter disbelief.

My lips opened and closed, at lost for words.

“Y-You’re lying.” My throat ached as I tried to control my tears. Even though it was difficult to control my emotions from bursting, I hold onto my ground and faced them all with dignity.

“The evidence is already right in front of you, Ms. Morgan.”

I looked at the documents that I was holding again. My father’s signature was clearly there. I closed my eyes and then slowly put the folder down onto the table. I’ve never felt this kind of feeling before. I felt like I was completely lost and has no one to turn to.

“It’s your right to be on that position she’s in Mr. Amouretti. I’m sorry, Ms. Morgan, but you should step down.” I knew I already lost the battle but I couldn’t give up just like that.

“My father was the one who established this company. If it wasn’t because of him, you won’t be here right now and you know that! He was the one who brought this company into success and then this is how you’ll pay him?” I said with resentment. They went silent.

I felt bad for my father because his so called friends abandoned him without even blinking an eye. Just because they can’t gain from us anymore, they’re willing to kick us away just like that. Everything is really about money.

“I know that this is hard to accept, Ms. Morgan, but we’re doing this for the sake of the company. We can’t afford to just sit back and watch MMTC go down. Let’s make this official and vote.” Mr. Chan stood up.

“Who amongst you is in favor of Mr. Amouretti to be our new CEO?” he continued. I gritted my teeth when more than half of them voted for Mr. Amouretti.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Morgan but—” before Mr. Chan could complete his sentence, Mr. Amouretti spoke.

“Thank you for the votes but I think there’s a misunderstanding here. I don’t have a plan of becoming the CEO of MMTC. I am just here to let you know that I will be withdrawing my entire shares from the company.” Everyone gasped in shock including me.

“What do you mean by that, Mr. Amouretti? MMTC will go down for sure if you do that!” One of the shareholders said in anger.

“So? I believe that’s not my problem anymore. I have every right to do whatever I want to everything that I own. Managing MMTC doesn’t interest me one bit. Anyway, that’s all what I wanted to say. Have a good day.” He said in a bored tone before he turned his back and went out of the room with his lawyer.

“I can’t believe this! We’re all doomed! The rumor is right about him.” Mr. Patterson said while shaking his head.

“What do you mean by that, Mr. Patterson?” I asked.

“I heard a lot of rumors that Brey Amouretti is ruthless and heartless. He’s considered to be a genius though because graduated summa cum laude in one of the USA’s top schools and then became a billionaire when he was just 22 years old. He’s a very good example of from rags to riches kind of person. He climbed up the ladder of success using his brain but success has really a negative effect to someone when they get one. He already destroyed a lot of people who crossed his way and now, he targeted MMTC. We’re done.” I looked at the door.

No! This is not over yet! I stood up and then hurriedly ran after Mr. Amouretti. He was already at the lobby when I caught up to him.

“Mr. Amouretti, can we please talk?” his steps came to a halt and then faced me with a bored expression on his face.

“I knew you’d come running after me. Don’t tell me you’re going to beg?” he was sarcastic. I swallowed hard and then raised my face.

“No! I am here to make an offer.” The corner of his lips twitched.

“What could you possibly offer me? Make sure that it will catch my interest. I hate wasting my time on nonsense.” yes, he sounded so intimidating but I tried my best not to make myself look like a fool. He was undeniably arrogant and full of himself but at the same time, he I knew that he could easily manipulate people when he wants to.

“I want to buy all your shares in MMTC.” His eyebrows cocked up before he scoffed insultingly.

“I thought you have something interesting to offer me but you just wasted my time. How can you manage to buy my shares, huh? We both know very well that you don’t have enough money to buy it from me because your family is suffering from financial problem lately. Your father left unpaid debts and now, all that’s left to you is MMTC which I’m afraid will close the moment I’ll pull my shares out.” He said arrogantly.

I clenched my fists. He’s belittling me.

“I have money. I assure you, I can pay you. Just please don’t pull it out right away. Please give me enough time.” I tried to convince him while silently praying that he would be considerate enough and accept my request.

“Talk to me again when you already have the money—well, if you manage to change my mind into selling you my shares though. Goodbye, Ms. Morgan.” He turned his back and then got inside his car. While Mr. Hall walked towards his own car.

My breathing was hard because of anger andhopelessness but I didn’t let it get into me. I still have a chance. I have twooptions; to gather enough money to buy back the 65 percent of MMTC or to find to find investors as soon as possible to invest in MMTC.

“Cheer up, Juno. You can do this. If he doesn’t want to sell his shares, then find potential investors. You can do this.” I said to myself determinedly. I don’t need him. I won’t let him stomp on me like that.

I couldn’t believe that I even thought of him to be handsome a while ago because he’s not! He’s nothing but a ruthless man who only thinks about money and belittling others who are not as rich as him.

I know that everything would be harder than before starting from now on but I won’t give up.

🗼

What do you think of this chapter guys?

Do you think that Juno could gather enough money or find investors before its too late?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 3

🗼

JUNO’s POV

“I’m sorry, Ms. Morgan, but I just can’t risk my money in investing to your company. I am a business man and I want to gain profit out of my investments.” Mr. Henry said. He was already the 12th business man that I approached and encouraged to invest in MMTC but just like the first 11 persons, he also declined.

“Our company will get through this, Mr. Henry. Our cars are top class. I can assure you that—”

“—Ms. Morgan, don’t bluff. It’s already known in the business world that MMTC is in the brink of bankruptcy. I even heard that some of the shareholders already left MMTC because they don’t want to go down together with it. Don’t take this the wrong way, Ms. Morgan. I am just stating the fact. Investing in a company that’s not stable and in the brink of bankruptcy is like picking up a rock and use it to hit your own head. Just a friendly advice, why don’t you give up and just liquidate your shares before it’s too late?”

A rush of anger rose within me.

“No! I won’t give up MMTC, Mr. Henry, because that’s my father’s legacy. Thank you for coming and hearing me out. Have a good day.” I said and then marched towards the exit of that restaurant.

All of the people that I approached told me the exact the same thing. Everyone of them believes that there’s no hope for MMTC anymore and that was making me mad.

Why does it so hard for people to try and see the positive side of one thing and just use that to help and uplift it? MMTC has a lot of potential if it would just be given a chance to get back on track again. People really are hard to find when you need help but if you’re on top of the world, everyone flocks around you like bees.

I already approached my father’s friends when he was alive but they didn’t want to associate themselves with us anymore let alone invest in our company.

I went straight to my car and then sat inside, feeling hopeless. I wanted to scream or cry in frustration but I knew that that would do me any help in my current situation.

It has been 3 days since Mr. Amouretti came to MMTC and until now, I still couldn’t find any investor. I knew that it was already hard for me to find investors in such a short period of time but I just couldn’t give up everything just like that.

Five more days and the finalization of Mr. Amouretti’s withdrawal of his shares from MMTC that’s why I have to work double time to try to find solutions to my problems. But as the days go by, the hope in me was decreasing as well.

I looked at the time on my watch and it was already 8 pm. I heaved a sigh before I started the engine of my car and then drove my way home. It was already 8:45 pm when I arrived home. I felt so tired and drained.

I took care of my night hygiene right away. I just finished blow drying my hair when someone knocked at my door.

I strode towards the door to open it. It was my mom.

“Hi, sweetie. Can I come in?” she asked with a small smile on her lips.

“Sure, mom?” I opened the door wider.

“I thought you were already asleep, mom, because you were in your room when I arrived home.” I said after she sat on the edge of my bed.

“I wasn’t feeling well so I lied down earlier and just slept it off.” worry suddenly filled me.

“Are you feeling okay now, mom?” she nodded her head.

“I’m okay now.” My eyebrows creased when I noticed that she was looking at me weirdly as if she wanted to tell me something.

“Is there anything that you want to tell me, mom?” she bit her lower lip and then reached for my hand. I sat beside her.

“Nothing. I just want to hug you.” she answered gently and then hugged me. I hugged her back. She was acting weird and I knew that something was wrong.

“Mom, please tell me about what’s bothering you because I’m getting worried.” I voiced out and then pulled away from her a little bit.

She touched my face and then smiled but it didn’t reach her eyes.

“Mom, please! You’re killing me. You know that I hate it when you’re hiding something from me.” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice an octave. I wasn’t numb and stupid not realize that she has something that’s bothering her. She heaved a sigh.

“You already have enough problems at MMTC and I don’t want to add to your burdens.”

“That’s nonsense! You know our family always comes first for me so please, tell me about it.” she squeezed her eyes shut for a couple of seconds and then opened them again before she spoke.

“Sweetheart…I-I need to go back to the USA.” That made my eyebrows furrowed even more.

“Why? What do you want to do there? I thought you said that there was no reason for you to go back anymore? “ She took a deep breath before she opened her lips to speak but she was having a hard time to do so because she’s beginning to get emotional.

“I need to find someone in the USA, Juno.”

“Who?” tears were already started to brim in her eyes. She tilted up her head to stop her tears from falling but they still fell.

“Mom, please don’t cry. Tell me about it and I’ll help you.” I said soothingly and then hugged her tightly again, consoling her.

I’ve never seen her this emotional before and it was bothering me. I could see the devastation, regret, sadness and other emotions that I couldn’t name in her eyes.

“I-I want to find my son.” My eyes widened in shock. I pulled away from her and stared at her face in disbelief. Did I hear it right?

“Y-Your son? I thought you didn’t have a son?” a pained smile broke across her lips.

“I have one, Juno, and I committed the biggest mistake of my life the moment I left him alone. I became so selfish because I was just thinking of myself back then. I thought it was enough for me to just support him financially but it never dawned on me that I was being unfair to him since the beginning. It’s been more than 10 years since I last saw him and I’ve been regretting that I’ve abandoned him because of selfish reasons.” Unexplainable regret was written all over her face.

I couldn’t react right away. I was in shock. My lips opened as I tried to speak but I couldn’t find the right words to say for a couple of seconds.

“B-But why did you lie to us, mom? Did you inform about this to dad?” she nodded head as tears continued to pool down her cheeks.

“He knew.” I shook my head, still in disbelief.

“I can’t believe this. If daddy knew about your son, then why didn’t you get him to live with us?” she sobbed upon hearing that question as she covered her face with her palms.

I didn’t know what to feel about all this.

“Because your f-father couldn’t a-accept him, Juno.” That made me gasp.

“I don’t understand. How come he couldn’t accept him? Was he aware of your son’s existence when you two got married?”

She took a deep breath in order to calm herself down before she answered.

“Yes. But he didn’t want me to take my son to our house.” I gasped against my palm. I couldn’t believe of what I was hearing. My dad whom I’ve known to be a kind man did that kind of terrible thing? My mind was refusing to believe but I could feel that she was telling the truth.

“But it wasn’t entirely your father’s fault. Everything was my fault because I didn’t have enough backbone to fight for my son. I was afraid that I might lose your father…” she chuckled humorlessly.

“Not just that. I was afraid to leave all the good life that your father could give me. I was nothing but a selfish and horrible mother, Juno, and I want to make everything right. Even though it’s already late, I still want to try because I can’t take it anymore. Every night, I kept on dreaming about him. I want to know what happened to him before I die.”

“Mom! Don’t talk like you’re going to die!” she took my hand and then held it.

“The doctor said that my heart is slowly getting worse, sweetie. You know that my heart is weak and who knows what would happen to me in the near future? I want to find my son before that. I want to make it up to him and tell him how sorry I am for leaving him. For being an irresponsible and terrible mother ever since he was a kid.

“He was a good son but I treated him like he didn’t matter. I pushed him away and never loved him. Now, I am regretting all of it. I know that he loathes me now because of what I did to him but I still want to try and reconnect with him. I want to ask for his forgiveness.” Worry suddenly consumed me as her sobs became louder.

My stepmother has a heart disease since five years ago. She had a heart attack three years ago and the doctor said that we shouldn’t give her any reason to be so emotional because that could trigger another heart attack and it would surely be fatal.

I didn’t know what to feel of the fact that she abandoned her own son because of my father and me. She became the best mother to me but she was the worst mother to her own son. I wanted to tell her that but I couldn’t risk hurting her now.

She’s all I have and I can’t lose her too.

“Why didn’t you tell me about this right away, mom? Even about your condition, you didn’t inform me that your health is getting worse.”

“Because I know that you have a lot of problems at the company and I don’t want to give you additional problem.”

“Oh, mom. Don’t ever do that again. You know that you’re more important to me than my work so you shouldn’t keep anything form me especially when it comes to your health.” I said and then hugged her. We stayed like that for a minute or so.

“Did your son ever come visit you at our house in the USA, mom?” She took a deep breath.

“Y-Yes. But not often because Tony didn’t like him stepping foot in our house.” she answered as if she was having the hard time remembering those times. Her voice was shaking as well.

I couldn’t help but to feel so bad for her son. All those times that I was being showered with a lot of love, her son got nothing but pain, longing and cold treatment. I could imagine the pain that he must have felt during those times.

“Do you remember that time when you came home from school and your father and I were talking to a teenage boy?” my eyebrows creased and tried to remember that event that she was referring to. Then a couple of seconds later, I gasped when I remembered that one particular time.

“He was your son?” she nodded her head. Even though I could barely remember his face; there was one thing that I could clearly recall about him and that was his tantalizing amethyst eyes. Just like Brey’s…

I mentally shook my head. Why did I remember about that man anyway?

“Yes, sweetie. His name is Brey Austin.” My body went stiff which made my mom pull away from hugging me and stared at me.

“Are you okay? You look surprised.” she asked. I gulped inaudibly. Don’t tell me her son is that guy?!

“What is the complete name of your son, mom?” she looked at me quizzically.

“Brey Austin Carter. Why?”

“Carter? He has your maiden name?” not Amouretti? I wanted to ask but I couldn’t bring myself to do so.

“Yes. He’s using my maiden name because his father left me before I discovered that I was pregnant.” Now, I really felt bad for her son because his parents were never there with him as he grew up. It was partly my father and I’s fault because mom chose to be with us instead of him.

I bit my lower lip as guilt flooded my chest.

“Don’t worry, mom. I’ll help you find your son.” I promised her and then hugged her again. Now, it’s my turn to make it up to her son by reuniting them because all my life, I had his mother loving me and taking care of me while he didn’t have anyone.

Two days after that, my situation was still the same. I couldn’t find any investor so I decided to do the one thing that I hate doing and that’s to borrow money. If only I had another choice, I would never borrow money.

The first person that came to my mind was my best friend, Angelique Novell. I’ve been thinking of approaching her for quite sometime now but I was having a second thought. Even though that I knew for sure that she would help me, I was kinda embarrassed to ask for money from her.

I breathed in and breathed out for a couple of times before I dialed her number on my phone. To my surprise, her number was unreachable.

I heaved a sigh. I tried again but it was the same. I leaned my back on against my seat and stared at nothingness. Should I just give up? I felt like the world was against me.

I was pulled out of my reverie when my phone rang. I excitedly answered it when I saw that it was Rocco.

“Hi, babe. Thank God, you finally called me!” I said happily before he could even talk. I’ve been trying to contact him for a couple of days already but he wasn’t answering. I knew that he was mad at me and I wanted to apologize of my behavior the last time we were together.

“Yeah. Sorry for not answering. I was just busy lately. Why did you call?” I was about to answer when I heard a woman’s voice on the background.

“Who’s that?” I asked.

“She’s just one of my co-stars.”

“Ah, I see.” I answered.

“So, why did you call, babe? Is there a problem?” I released a harsh breath.

“Babe, I know this is kinda embarrassing but I need your help.”

“Help in what?” I swallowed hard and then bit my lower lip. He told me before that I could ask him for anything because he would marry me someday anyway.

“I need—” before I could even say whatever I wanted to tell him, he interrupted me.

“—sorry, babe, but I need to go. They’re calling me. We’re in the middle of shooting right now. I’ll call you tonight. Bye.” He didn’t wait for my answer before he ended the call.

I groaned in frustration.

“What now, Juno?” I asked myself hopelessly. No, don’t give up. You can’t just give up now!

I stood up as I decided to do my last resort. I went out of MMTC and got inside my car. I drove towards Amouretti Motor Corporation.

I did a little bit of research about Mr. Amouretti the other day and I discovered that he was a member of the Amouretti family in France.

AMC is the number one in the automotive industry in the world. No wonder everyone at MMTC knew about him.

I tried to practice every word that I’d say to Mr. Amouretti in my mind while I was driving but when I arrived at AMC, his EA informed me that he was no longer in Greece because he went back to the USA and would return after five months.

Even though he wanted to pull his shares from MMTC, he’s my only resort as well and I won’t stop until I talk to him. If this won’t work either, I’ll give up MMTC even though I don’t want to.

“You’re going to the USA?” my mom asked while I was packing my things.

“Yes, mom. I need to talk to Mr. Amouretti.”

“Amouretti?” she looked surprised upon hearing that surname.

“Yes, mom. Don’t worry, I’ll come back as soon as I can.”

“What about MMTC?” she asked confusedly.

“The COO will take charge for now.” I answered as I zipped my suitcase.

“I’ll come with you. I am planning to go back to the USA anyway to find my son.” I took her hand and held it.

“Just rest here, mom. I’ll find him for you. I don’t want you to stress yourself out. I promise, I’ll bring him to you.”

“But—”

“Please, no buts, mom. Just stay here and continue your medication. Just send me the details about him on my email. Just trust me on this.” She heaved a sigh and nodded her head.

I knew that she wanted to go find her son herself but she wasn’t in the right condition because of her health issues. Besides, I already had an idea who her son was.

If my suspicion was right, I will try to hit two birds with one stone this time. I hope I’ll succeed.

🗼

What do you think is Juno’s plan this time?

Does Brey’s mother deserves another chance to be with him?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 4

Sorry for not updating lately guys. I made this chapter a little bit longer. I hope you like it. Happy weekend!

🗼

BREY’s

POV

I traced my finger along the rim of the glass of whiskey that I was holding while looking at the dance floor. There were beautiful and sexy ladies that were dancing wildly and seductively without a care in the world with the music but my mind wasn’t there. It was actually wandering to what happened the other day at MMTC.

The corner of my lips lifted upon remembering the expression on Juno Alexia Morgan’s face when I announced that I already owned more than half of their company. I chuckled triumphantly.

I didn’t know that I could feel this kind of joy and excitement for a long time just by playing with them.

“HI, handsome. Need some company?” the sultry voice of a woman echoed in my head and that pulled me out of my reverie. She was one of the ladies that was dancing at the dance floor just now and I didn’t even notice that she already approached me.

She reached for the collar of my shirt and pretended to be fixing it while biting her lower lip seductively. My eyes went to her boobs that were almost popping out of the crop top that she was wearing. Yes, she’s sexy and attractive alright but I wasn’t in the mood for some entertainment.

“Get out of my face.” I said harshly and then drank the remaining content of my whiskey.

“Hey, bud. You shouldn’t talk rudely to a beautiful lady like her.” I almost rolled my eyes when I heard my friend Zandro say that. This man really knows how to flirt with every woman he meets. No wonder, he’s been dubbed as the womanizer by many.

Well, almost everyone in our circle loves playing with women that are willing to play our kind of games. We don’t mess with the innocent ones.

The woman looked at Zandro and I saw that her eyes sparkled with obvious admiration when he saw him. She approached Zandro and later on, they were already making out. I shook my head. This man really is something when it comes to women.

“Hey, you look bored. Why don’t you go dance with the ladies at the dance floor?” I said to the man beside me. Zardius shifted his gaze on me.

“Why would I do that?” his tone was firm and serious. He’s really the most serious and quietest among all of us.

I shrugged my shoulders.

“Quit being so serious all the time, bud. We’re here to have fun so you must get the most out of it.” I refilled my glass with alcohol and decided to just ignore him. I knew that he’s thinking about one particular woman again. I mentally shook my head.

I promised myself not to let any woman control me. I don’t want to look like a lovesick fool like some of my friends.

I hate it when a woman tries to control me that’s why I’ve never had a serious relationship before. All of them were just my flings. Well, at least I always tell them the real score beforehand.

“Hey, what’s up with the two of you? Aren’t you getting bored just sitting here when there are a lot of entertainment around you?” the irritating voice of Kyrus. He just arrived and as usual, he’s smirking like a fool. He was with Joaquin, Oeris, Ezron, Ackier, Marco and Jace.

They sat on the vacant seats. We’re in the TBG’s club. As a member of The Billionaire’s Guild, I am one of the owner of this club. Our group owns many businesses and properties but the one thing that I like about it was, we help each other whenever one of us needs help in anything.

“Where are the others?” I asked as I looked at the entrance.

“As usual, Regan, Hunter, Enrique, Cryxus and the Sylva brothers are busy so don’t bother looking for them.” Marco answered as he put his feet atop the table. Marco was the newest member of our circle. He just joined three months ago but he’d been friends with the others for a long time already.

He was the 16th member of our group. We thought that we wouldn’t accept any member anymore but we gave exemption to Marco.

I tsked while shaking my head.

“To be specific, Regan and Enrique are just probably busy with their wives while the others are out of their stupid escapades.”

“Just let them be. They’re busy with their own and we’re here busy with our own business as well.” Oeris said and then took my bottle of whiskey and began chugging it down like a drunkard.

“Hey! That’s mine!” I was about to snatch it back from him but he stood up and then ran towards the dance floor and danced wildly with the women there. I shook my head and just sat back on my seat.

Later on, almost all of us were already tipsy. Zandro left with the woman he was making out with a while ago while the others began flirting with some women as well.

“Hi, handsome.” I shifted my gaze on Jace. A woman approached him but instead of entertaining her, he lifted his hand and showed her his wedding ring.

“Sorry but I’m married.” I almost laughed at him. Why did he even bother to come at the club anyway? The others who were already married doesn’t really want spending time in the club because of their wives.

The woman looked at me and was about to speak when I motioned for her to go. She rolled her eyes and then walked away.

“Women.” I said sarcastically and then shook my head.

“Hey. Don’t be too bitter about women.” Jace suddenly said with amusement laced in his voice. I glared at him.

“I am not bitter. I just hate women like that.” He chuckled.

“I want to think that you’re a woman-hater by the way you usually interact with women but I guess you’re not really one because when you need them, you entertain them.” he laughed upon saying that and then chugged down the remaining content of his drink. He appeared to be drunk already but he still knew what he was talking about.

“Shut up.” Instead of getting pissed, his laugh became even louder. I shook my head and decided to just ignore him.

I looked at the other guys. They were already in their own worlds. I couldn’t stand what they’re already doing so I decided to leave. I stood up.

“Hey, where do you think you’re going?” Jace asked.

“Home. I’m getting bored here.” I answered.

“Don’t worry. I already have a solution to that. I asked someone to come here to entertain you. You’ll like her for sure.” Kyrus said. He has a woman sitting on his lap and she has her arms wrapped around his neck like a snake.

“I am not interested.” I said indifferently and was about to take a step towards the exit when someone caught my attention. There was a man who was forcefully pulling a woman’s hand towards our direction. She was obviously resisting but the man didn’t listen her.

The corner of my lips lifted upon seeing her face.

“What do you know. She’s here.” I mumbled and then went back to my seat. After a couple of seconds, they finally reached our spot.

“Sir Kyrus. She’s here.” the man said to Kyrus. Kyrus nodded his head and then motioned for the man to leave. He then looked at me.

“There’s your entertainment. I ordered her especially for you.” I ignored him and then I looked at the woman. She looked frightened but when she saw me, her expression changed and became defiant as she raised her chin up.

“What the hell are you talking about? You’re mistaken—”

“—I didn’t know that you do this kind of thing.” I interrupted her. I saw how she gritted her teeth because of what I’ve said. I didn’t know why but it felt so good seeing her like that. Yes, she’s feisty alright but I’d love to see how she surrender and lose her cool because of me.

🗼

JUNO’s

POV

Upon arriving in the USA, I directly went to our old house. My parents decided not to sell the house because of the many good memories that we spent there. Even though we didn’t come home for a decade already, my parents employed caretakers to take care of everything while we’re away.

“Do you need anything else, Juno?” Francesca, the maid, asked me. I just finished eating dinner. I looked at the time. It was already 7:30 pm.

I smiled at her.

“No, Francesca. I’m fine. You can retire for the night.” She nodded her head and then left me there alone. I decided to go to my room as well and then did my evening hygiene routine. When I finished, I was about to go to bed when my phone rang.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Juno. Are you busy?” my eyebrows creased.

“No. Why?”

“Do you want to come with me? I’m going out with my friends tonight to have fun. You just came back here in the USA so why don’t you go out and have some fun with us?” Maggie, my former classmate and neighbor, said.

We’ve been friends since we were still kids because we grew up together. When we relocated to Greece, I haven’t seen her since then. But when I arrived earlier today, I accidentally saw her in front of their house and we talked just like old days.

I almost didn’t recognize her because she changed a lot but she’s as friendly as before. We were both so happy seeing each other again.

I glanced at the time. I saw that it was still early so I decided to go. I wasn’t that sleepy yet and I wanted to spend some time with her as well.

“Sure. Why not.”

“I’m glad to hear that. I’ll be there in 30 minutes. I’ll just finish what I’m doing here. See you later.” She ended the call.

I quickly changed my clothes and then put some make up on. I just let my shoulder-length hair down like that. I sprayed my favorite perfume and then I was done. I checked myself in the mirror and when I got satisfied of the way I look, I went downstairs.

I waited for about 3 minutes at the living room.

Then I heard the doorbell rang. It must be Maggie. I hurriedly opened the door and then went to the gate. I was right. It was her.

“Don’t bother bringing a car. We’ll just use my car. We’re neighbors so it’s okay.” I glanced at their house which was just beside ours. Well, Margaret Lenard also known as Maggie came from a rich family but she’s a nice girl.

Even though she was kinda naughty when we were still kids, she’s fun to be with.

We got inside her car. Later on, we’re on our way to wherever she was planning of bringing me. We talked about old times and it felt like nothing has changed.

“So, how’s your sister now? Why didn’t you bring her with us?” I asked curiously.

“Christine? She’s already at the venue with our friends. Do you really think that she would let me go out and have fun without her?” I chuckled. Yes. I could recall how close they were as siblings when we were young. Christine was always sticking around Maggie.

When I studied in France, I met their cousin Angelique there and we became friends as well.

“Well, nothing has changed then.” She laughed.

“Yes. We’re still the same. Actually, you too. You still talk shyly even though you’re far from being shy.” We laughed together.

After about 20 minutes, we finally arrived in our destination. It was a big house and judging by the loud music coming from inside the house, I knew instantly that there was a party going on.

“C’mon, Juno. Let’s go.” Maggie pulled me by the hand as we entered the house. There, she introduced me to her friends. I also met Christine there and she hugged me happily.

“Wow. I have to admit that you got prettier.” Christine commented while looking at me in awe. I smiled at her.

“You too. You’re so pretty now.”

“Just now? So it means that I was ugly before?” everyone laughed upon hearing what Christine said. We were at our own table with Maggie and Christine’s friends while the other visitors had their own spot as well. Some were dancing, some were at the pool area, swimming.

Everyone was drinking alcohol and I was surprised to learn that It was the birthday celebration of Luna, Maggie and I’s former classmate and friend. She was ecstatic to see me and I felt the same.

“I didn’t say that.” I answered full of amusement.

“Hey, c’mon, girls. Let’s dance!” Maggie shouted and then pulled my hand. I’ve just been in a club twice before and that was when I was still studying in France. I was with Angelique back then.

I didn’t want to be a party pooper so I just went along with the flow. We danced to our heart’s content and I must admit that I had a lot of fun. It’s been a while since I enjoyed myself like this and I temporarily forgot about my problems.

Ever since I started managing MMTC, I forgot how to have fun and go out with my friends because of all the problems that I had to find a solution to. I learned how to dedicate myself in my job in just a short period of time because I promised my dad that I would give my everything just to save it.

It was already 11 pm when we decided to go home because their friends decided to go home as well.

We were about to get inside the car when Maggie spoke.

“It’s still too early for us to go home. Why don’t we go to the club? I’ll treat you guys.”

“Maggie, I know that you have a problem right now but we can’t just drag Juno wherever we want to. It’s already late.” Christine protested. That took my attention.

“You have a problem?” I couldn’t help but asked. She’d been acting happy and enthusiastic ever since we got reunited earlier today. The happy expression on Maggie’s face disappeared.

“Yes. She left her husband and now, she’s here, moping around.” Christine answered which made Maggie glare at her. She just shrugged her shoulders.

“I didn’t know that you’re already married.” Maggie heaved a sigh.

“Yeah. You can say that.” Sadness was evident in her voice even though she’s trying her best not to show it.

“Then let’s go to the club then. I don’t know what you’re problem is right now but if you need some entertainment then let’s go.”

“Are you sure it’s okay with you?” she asked. I nodded my head.

Later on, we found ourselves driving to TBG club. According to Maggie, TBG club was their favorite club and they go there every once in a while.

When we entered the club, I noticed that the place was a high-end one. There were a lot of people but you could tell that they’re from the high society.

The music was loud and people were enjoying dancing and drinking.

“I think I need to go to the restroom.” Christine said. She looked drunk already.

“Me too. I need to retouch my make-up.” Maggie answered and then looked at me.

“Do you want to come with us or just wait for us here at our table?” she queried. I smiled at her.

“I’ll just wait here.” she nodded her head. The moment I was left alone, I ordered a drink while looking around. Everything seemed fine.

Then I saw a woman. She was having an argument with a guy. They were about 5 meters away from me that’s why I couldn’t help but to notice them. They were at the corner. I noticed that the woman was already crying.

The man pulled her by the hand but the woman protested. I couldn’t take the scene anymore and decided to butt in.

“Excuse me. Don’t force her to do whatever you want her to do if she doesn’t want to.” The man looked at me with annoyance.

“Shut up! This is her job so she must do it. I already paid her! The customer is waiting for her!” he hissed.

“But I told you that I changed my mind. This is your money!” before he could say anything, the woman ran towards the door and left.

I could see how the man’s jaw tightened.

“This is your fault! That woman escaped because of you so I’ll let you do her job!” before I could even react, he grabbed me by the hand and then forcefully pulled me towards somewhere.

“Let go of me! You can’t do this to me, you pig!” I was already shouting while trying my best to pull back my hand from his grip.

“Shut the fùck up! You stick your nose where it doesn’t belong so accept the consequences!” he spat at me as he continued dragging me somewhere. Then I noticed that we were heading towards the VIP area and then I saw a group of men together with some women.

“Sir Kyrus, she’s here.” I heard the man who dragged me there said to one of the men there before he left without saying anything to me.

“There’s your entertainment. I ordered her especially for you.” the man whose name was Kyrus said to one of the men there. I followed his gaze and I gasped for air when I saw a familiar face. Brey Austine Amouretti!

Then it dawned on me. They thought I was the one they paid to entertain one of them!

“What the hell are you talking about? You’re mistaken—” I tried to explain but Mr. Amouretti interrupted me.

“—I didn’t know that you do this kind of thing.”

He was looking at me with an insulting smirk on his face and I didn’t like it.

Who would have thought that I would see him on my first day here in the USA? I was planning to search for him starting tomorrow but now, we saw each other in this club. The worst part was, he thought I was a private escort girl or something.

“I already told you. You’re mistaken.” I answered through gritted teeth. His eyebrows arched as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“Ow? How come that I’m mistaken when you’re the one they brought here for me?”

“That guy forced me and dragged me here!” his expression became serious and emotionless all of a sudden.

“Then get out of here.” I swallowed hard because of his stern tone. I wanted to run away as soon as possible but I stopped myself.

Mr. Amouretti was already in front of me and I have to take that opportunity to talk to him.

“Can we talk instead, Mr. Amouretti?” I asked bravely.

“About what? I thought you weren’t supposed to be here? They forced and dragged you here, right?” his voice was taunting and intimidating but I persevered.

“Yes but I followed you here in the USA because I want to talk to you about MMTC.”

“We already talked about that. I hate repeating myself. If you have enough money to buy the shares then come to my office tomorrow. Let’s discuss everything there.” his voice was cold and I knew that I was beginning to get on his nerves.

“I know that we already talked about it. I don’t have the money for now—”

“—then we don’t have anything to discuss about. Goodnight, Ms. Morgan.” He stood up and walked passed me. I closed my eyes. Juno, he’s leaving! Do something!

“Tell me what you want me to do and I’ll do it, just don’t take MMTC from me.” he stopped and then faced me. Our gaze met and I almost shivered because of how cold his eyes were.

“Nothing.” He uttered harshly before he walked away.

🗼

How’s this chapter guys?

What would Juno do next in order to convince Brey?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 5

A/N: How’s this story so far guys?

🗼

BREY’s

POV

I walked briskly towards the exit of the club without looking back and then went to the parking lot. I was about to get inside my car when I heard some voices. I looked at their direction and I saw the man who brought Ms. Morgan to our table a while ago. He was talking with someone.

“How much did Mr. Montereal pay you for that girl you brought to him a while ago? I didn’t know that you have such a hot woman in your collection.”

“That woman isn’t one of my girls.” I was planning on ignoring them when his answer actually caught my attention.

“What do you mean? Where did you get her anyway?”

“I just taught her a lesson. One of my girls escaped because of her so I forced that woman to replace her. I’m glad it looks like they didn’t notice that I delivered the wrong girl.” upon saying that, he laughed loudly as he started counting the money that he was holding.

It must be the money that Kyrus paid him. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt furious hearing what he had done to Juno. Before I could even control my anger, my feet moved like they had a mind of their own towards the two men.

“Hey!” I hissed before I pulled him by the shoulder and then punched his faced with all my might. He almost face-planted on the ground because of what I did. He groaned in pain as his lips bled.

“What the hell! Why the fùck did you do that for?!” the other man asked before he raised his fist and was about to punch me but I quickly dodged it. I threw a left hook towards his face and he groaned in pain as he fell on the ground.

They were both in pain while clutching their faces. The other guy got up after a couple of seconds even though he looked like he was having a hard time and was about to attack me again when the other one spoke.

“Stop!”

“What? Why are you stopping me? I just can’t let this guy hit us like that without getting back at him!” he roared but his friend got up and then stopped him by pulling him away from me.

“He is one of Mr. Montereal’s friends. If you still want to live normally without any troubles, let’s get out of here.” when the other guy heard that, he looked at me in fear as he swallowed hard.

My eyes squinted in anger because of how they stared at me. They looked like they were the victim and was begging for me to spare them.

“Don’t you ever do that to any woman again, especially to that girl because if you did that again, I will make sure to make your lives living hell.” I threatened them acidly.

They both looked at each other.

“Yes, sir.” They both answered in fear before they suddenly ran away with their tails between their legs.

“Fùcking cowards.” I shook my head and then walked towards my car and got inside. I started the engine and then drove my way out of there. I chuckled humorlessly when I remembered what happened. Why did I have to do that?

When I heard what that man did to Juno, my blood instantly boiled and I saw red.

I already knew that Juno Alexia Morgan would never do that kind of thing but I didn’t think that that b*stard really forced her to replace someone. I thought she knew that guy personally and she was just doing a favor for him or something.

I huffed. When I stopped my car in front of the red light, I found myself dialing Kyrus’ number.

“What’s up, man?” I thought he wouldn’t answer because he was busy a while ago flirting with a woman but I guess he already finished.

“Where is Ms. Morgan?”

“She’s still here. Why?”

“Listen, bud. She’s not a private escort, okay? That man who brought her a while ago just forced her and dragged her to our table.” To my surprise, he suddenly laughed.

“What the—. Is this for real? The great Brey Austin Amouretti is now concern about a girl?” he asked in a teasing voice.

“Shut up! Just make sure that this won’t happen again. I hate involving other people with your games.”

“Sure. Don’t worry. This won’t happen again. Anyway, I think I’ll sleep in you place tonight. I can’t drive all the way to my house in this state. I’m already drunk.” I mentally shook my head. He really doesn’t know how to control himself.

“Ask Jace to drop you off to my place then.” He laughed.

“Yes, momma.”

“Fùck you!” I hissed and then turned off my phone. I continued driving until I finally arrived at my place.

It was a mansion in an exclusive village. I bought this house three years ago.

After I parked the car, I entered the house just to be surprised when I saw who was sitting at the living room, obviously waiting for me.

“It’s already passed midnight. Where have you been?” I almost rolled my eyes because of his question.

“What are you doing here?” I asked emotionlessly. He heaved a sigh and then pointed at the single sofa across him.

“Sit, son. I want us to discuss about something important.” It was my turn to draw a deep breath but obliged anyway. I looked at him.

It has been three years since I discovered that my father was actually alive. He was Alfonse Amouretti, the youngest among his siblings. He told me that he actually didn’t know about my existence until he saw the letter that my grandmother sent to him before she died.

According to him, he couldn’t read the letter right away because his wife forgot to give him. He accidentally saw the letter in the drawer of his wife after a couple of years later.

My grandma stated in that letter that he has a son with my mother. My father immediately searched for me right away and after a year of searching, he finally found me.

We did a DNA test and the result was positive. He insisted for me to change my surname to Amouretti.

Ever since he found me, he tried his best to make up for the lost times. Even though I was already a successful man when he found me, he still tried to give me whatever support I needed.

I couldn’t forget how he praised me back then because of my achievements. He told me that he was so proud of me because I managed to overcome the hardships of life alone.

My company was already big and successful that time and I was starting to get recognized in the business world. I was so happy back then but there was one thing that I hated the most and that was the fact that I was like a dirty secret to him.

Until now, his family wasn’t aware of my existence. It’s been how many years but until now, he doesn’t have the guts to confess to his family.

I chuckled bitterly.

Yes, he became the best father that I could ask for ever since the first time we met but the only thing that I didn’t like was the fact that he was hiding me. Yes, he gave his name to me but he couldn’t even introduce me to the world.

I couldn’t even tell my own sister that she has a brother. I couldn’t even approach my own cousins and tell them that I was actually their cousin.

My father was the eldest among the four Amouretti siblings but he was the one who got married the last. He had been staying in their home country, Italy, while his siblings left when they got married and started their own family.

Aunt Sophie Amouretti Novell married her French husband and chose to stay in France. My Aunt Sandra Amouretti Lenard chose to stay in America with his American husband and lastly, my uncle Zachary lived in the USA with his family as well.

From what I’ve heard from my father, he and his siblings had a serious dispute years ago and that was the reason why he haven’t talked to his siblings for a long time already. My sister haven’t met our cousins in person as well.

My father had been coming to the USA since three years ago just to visit me. He never took his family with him. But three months ago, his wife insisted for them to stay in the USA because she noticed that my father kept on coming here a lot because of ‘business matters’.

“What do you want to talk about, papa? Why are you here anyway?”

“I’m here because I want to see you. You’re not answering my calls these past few days while I was in Africa. I was worried that something might’ve happened to you.” Even though I didn’t want to, a tinge of pain shot my heart.

I knew that he went to Africa with his family for a vacation.

“You don’t have to worry about me, papa. I’m already a grown up man. You should’ve just enjoyed your vacation with your family.” I felt like I tasted something bitter upon uttering the word ‘family’.

Even though I was already used to being treated as an outsider from my mother and father’s own families, I couldn’t help but to get affected sometimes. I’ve never experienced having a mother and a father guiding me while growing up and it was hard.

Even though I’m already old enough to handle the pain now, it doesn’t mean that I wasn’t hurting at all.

“You’re my son and you’re a family as well.” I chuckled humorlessly.

“Save it, papa. You can’t even introduce me to them. Anyway, what do you want to tell me? I am tired and I want to rest now.” I answered firmly. He looked guilty as he heaved a sigh before he cleared his throat.

“I-I just want to tell you that I spoke with Bernard, one of my good friends, and he asked me if you could be his daughter’s escort in her birthday party next weekend.” I stood up right away upon hearing that.

“Papa, here we go again. I already told you that I don’t want you setting me up with the daughters of your business associates! I only agreed the first time but I didn’t have any plans on repeating it again!” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice an octave.

“Son, calm down. His daughter has just got home from living overseas that’s why she doesn’t have friends here yet. Just be her escort at her birthday party.” I shook my head. I already heard this story before.

He had been trying to set me up with the daughters of his friends because he was worried that I might have any plans of getting married.

“I don’t want to, papa. I’m sorry but I am not available.” I said with finalization in my voice. He looked at me intently for a couple of seconds.

“Tell me honestly, son. Don’t you have any plans of having a family? You’re already old enough to get married but you don’t even have a girlfriend. You never once introduce any woman to me before—” before he could even finish, I interrupted him and said the last thing that I wanted to say.

“—I have a girlfriend, papa.” I winced after saying that and cursed under my breath. I lost it. Because I lost my temper, I gave him false hope. I didn’t have any plans to get married as of now because I’m still enjoying my single life.

“Really, son?” he asked happily. He suddenly looked excited. I groaned inwardly.

“Yes, papa. Anyway, if that’s all you want to tell me, then we’re done here. I’m tired and I wanted to sleep now. Goodnight.” I said and then left him there.

I went straight to my room and then freshened up. After taking a bath and drying my hair, I slept like a log just to wake up with a racket inside my house the morning after.

I heard loud voices downstairs. I quickly went down to check what was happening when I saw her talking to my father.

“You don’t know how happy I am right now because I finally met the girlfriend of my son.” My father said to the woman he was talking to. My mouth slack open. What the hell is happening here and what the fùck is she doing here?!

🗼

Who do you think is the visitor of Brey?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 6

🗼

JUNO’s POV

When Mr. Amouretti left me there and went out of the club, I didn’t know what to do. I wanted to chase after him and make him hear me out but I knew that he would never listen to me judging by his answer and reaction just now.

I remained standing there on my spot, feeling hopeless. I almost begged already but he remained unmoving and emotionless of my words. He evidently was the kind of guy that was hard to make him change his mind.

I bit my lower lip while thinking of what would I do next. I couldn’t believe that I came all the way here from Greece just to talk to him but he wouldn’t listen to my reasons. I knew that I was asking for too much but I wanted to make him understand how important MMTC to me. I would never give up on it just like that without any fight. That’s the spirit, Juno! You’re already here so do your best.

I decided to run after him. If I need to plead him, I would do it. I would swallow my pride just for the sake of MMTC.

I was not after the position anymore. I was after the company. I would accept it I’d lose my position as long as he would not withdraw his shares because if he did that, our family was not the only one who would suffer.

Many employees will be jobless if the company would go bankrupt and close. These employees have their own families that they support financially. Just thinking that they will get affected was awful and sad already.

I went out of the club and then looked around, looking for him. I thought he wasn’t there anymore but I saw him at the parking lot, near his car.

I walked towards him but my steps came to a halt when I saw him suddenly rushed towards the two men that were talking not far from him and then punched them. My eyes widened.

I recognized one of the men. He was the man who dragged me to the VIP area inside the club a while ago.

My feet moved on their own accord and almost ran towards them hurriedly. I didn’t know why but I suddenly got worried that they might hit him back because of what he did. I wanted to stop them.

I was about to call for him when Mr. Amouretti spoke in a threatening voice. His voice was way different whenever he was talking with his normal voice. It was chilly-Ice and it almost made me shiver.

“Don’t you ever do that to any woman again, especially to that girl because if you did that again, I will make sure to make your lives living hell.” I got surprised of what I heard him say. I didn’t expect that at all.

When I told him a while ago that that man forced me and dragged me to their table, he was sarcastic and looked like he didn’t believe me at all.

I thought he was a cold guy without a heart but I guess I was wrong. I couldn’t react right away as I stared at him in disbelief. The two men he punched and threatened ran away in fear.

When he got inside his car and drove off, I stayed there, following him with my eyes. I took a deep breath as I clutched my chest.

My heart was beating wildly and I didn’t understand why. My breath became un-even and I felt like I suddenly had the difficulty breathing normally. I’ve never felt this way before. It was so weird. I swallowed hard as I turned around and slowly walked back inside the club.

I couldn’t even talk to him because of what happened. Just forget about him, Juno. You did your best but you couldn’t make him change his mind…

I kept on repeating that on my mind but his face never left my mind. I’ve never imagined that he would really care enough to even punch that man because of what he did to me.

“What the hell, Juno! You made us so worried! We thought someone kidnapped you already because you weren’t here at our table when we got back from the restroom!” Maggie said exasperatedly when they saw me.

“I’m sorry. I just saw someone I know and we talked.” I answered apologetically. They finally smiled.

“Don’t worry about it. I already told Maggie that you probably went somewhere but she wouldn’t calm down.” Christine said and then rolled her eyes at her sister.

“Hello?! I was the one who invited Juno to come with us that’s why she’s my responsibility.” Maggie reasoned out. I chuckled.

“Don’t sweat it. I’m already here so let’s just have fun.” They agreed cheerfully. We ordered our drinks as we talked about random things.

We danced as well and I tried to have fun even though my mind was still busy thinking about what happened a while ago. I couldn’t forget that particular outside the bar. I still couldn’t believe that I would hear those words from him.

“So, do you have a boyfriend, Juno?” Maggie asked, clearly drunk. I just took a couple of shots because Maggie was obviously trying to get wasted and I might be the one to drive us three home. Christine was drunk already as well. They looked fine but I knew that the alcohol already took effect.

“Yes. I have a boyfriend. What about you, Christine?” Christine chuckled and was about to answer when her eyes suddenly bulged as her eyes looked passed me.

“Oh, sh*t!” she cussed. I followed her gaze and looked behind me. I saw a handsome man who was staring at us, at Christine to be exact and he looked livid.

“Oh, uh.” I heard Maggie mumbled.

“What’s happening? Do you know that guy?” I asked curiously. Christine gulped.

“Let’s go home.” I heard the stern voice of the man the moment he approached us. He clearly wasn’t happy.

“H-Hey. What are you doing here?” Christine asked, obviously tensed.

“Don’t give me that. Stand up and let’s go.” he ordered. The nervous look on Christine’s face suddenly changed. She became feisty and annoyed.

“I am still having fun. I don’t want to go home yet.” the jaw of the man moved as his jaw flexed. Before anyone could react, he suddenly scooped Christine up onto his arms from her seat and then carried her out of the club. She kept on thrashing and yelling for him to put her down but he didn’t listen to her.

“Oh, my God! Let’s follow them!” I said to Maggie in panic but she shook her head.

“Let them be.” My jaw dropped. She looked calm.

“Are you serious?! Someone just took your sister—”

“—he’s her husband.” I was at lost for words.

“What? I thought you were the one who was married not Christine?” I asked after I found my voice.

“She just got married last week. Don’t worry about her. Let’s just go home.” She stood up and was about to walk when she lost her balance. Thankfully, she got a hold onto the edge of the table.

“Oh, my…Looks like I’m drunk.” She laughed upon saying that. I stood up as well just to be surprised when the world suddenly spun around. Sh*t! The effect of the alcohol was getting into me. I thought I controlled my alcohol intake but looked like I still got drunk.

We were both supporting each other while we were walking towards the exit when we ran into someone. It was the one of the men that was with Mr. Amouretti a while ago. I suddenly remembered his name. Kyrus.

“Hey, Mags. It’s nice to see you here. This is strange. I didn’t know that you came home from Australia. Where’s your husband?” he said.

“Sh*t up, Kyrus! Don’t ever remind me of that man!” Maggie answered in irritation. Judging by the way they conversed, they knew each other. Kyrus laughed.

“Why? Don’t tell me, you two already got divorced?!” Maggie glared at him.

“Okay. I get it. You don’t need to glare at me like that.” He answered when he noticed Maggie’s sharp stare.

“Let’s go.” Maggie pulled me by the hand and was about to walk when she suddenly lost her balance.

“Man. Your husband will kill me if I’ll leave you here in this state.” He was about to lift her up but he pulled back his hands like he got burned or something.

“Damn. I can’t carry either. He will kill me for sure if I’d do that.” he mumbled but we still heard it. Instead of carrying Maggie, he helped her walk by putting her arm over her shoulders and then assisted her.

I followed them even though I was having a hard time keeping up with them because I was drunk myself.

“Sorry, but I need to take you two with me. I can’t just send Mags home like this. It will be better for the two of you if you go home tomorrow. Don’t worry, one of my men will drive your car.” Kyrus said when he opened his car and deposited Maggie inside.

“But—” I was about to protest but he interrupted me.

“—don’t worry. Maggie’s husband is my friend.” I didn’t answer and just sat next to Maggie. My eyes were heavy already.

Kyrus was about to close the door when I heard another voice. He was one of Mr. Amouretti’s friends as well.

“You can’t drive. You’re drunk, bud.” The guy said. Kyrus laughed.

“Don’t worry. Since Brey left, I didn’t take any shot so I’m fine now. I won’t drive if I knew that I’m already wasted.” He answered.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive, man.” The guy nodded his head and then left. After that, Kyrus closed the door.

“Are you sure you’re not drunk?” I couldn’t help but asked even though I was already so sleepy. HE chuckled.

“I’ve already sobered up. Anyway, I’m sorry for what happened earlier. I didn’t know that that man man forced you to come at the VIP area. I just paid that guy to bring a woman for Brey because I wanted to piss him off but they involved you in it.” he said apologetically.

“Apology accepted.” I answered and closed my eyes. To my surprise, Mr. Amouretti’s face popped up in my head again. I groaned inwardly. Damn, Juno! What’s happening to you?!

I felt the car moved. I didn’t know what happened after that because sleep consumed me.

When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was in an unfamiliar room with Maggie sleeping next to me. I looked at the couch and saw Kyrus sleeping there.

I sat up and I groaned when I felt my hung-over kicked in. I wanted to wash my face so I slowly went inside the door that I saw. I was right. It was the bathroom. I washed my face and when I saw some unused toothbrush, I took the liberty to use one.

After brushing my teeth, I went out of the room. I wanted to drink water badly because my throat was already sandy dry. I wanted to wake up Kyrus to ask him where the kitchen was but he was still sleeping.

I decided to go find it by myself. I realized that the house we were in was huge. It was a modern luxury house. There was even an elevator but I chose to find the stairs. I decided to go downstairs, hoping to find someone there. I could hear some noises coming from downstairs.

I slowly walked down the grand staircase while looking around. I didn’t know why but the house doesn’t feel homey or something. The interior design looked so bland in my opinion even though it might looked beautiful in other’s opinion.

I was right. There were people downstairs when I arrived there. Judging by their uniforms, they were household helpers. One of them was busy vacuuming while the other one was mopping the already vacuumed areas.

“Excuse me.” I said to get their attention. They looked surprised upon seeing me. They were about to answer when someone suddenly spoke.

“Who are you? Are you a visitor of my son?” an older man asked. He looked like he just finished jogging just by looking at his outfit. He was looking at me intently.

Before I could even answer, one of the maids spoke.

“Yes, sir. She just came from upstairs.” I gulped inaudibly. The man was looking at me with a serious expression on his face and I suddenly felt tensed. He looked strict.

“Sorry to—” I tried to speak but he spoke again.

“—Don’t tell me, you’re the girlfriend of my son?” my eyebrows furrowed. His face softened. He suddenly looked happy and excited. I wanted to tell him that he had the wrong idea but he didn’t give me the chance to do so.

“This is so sudden. I was just pestering my son last night about getting married. I thought he was just lying when he told me that he already had a girlfriend just to make me stop me setting him up with the daughters of my associates.” He said cheerfully.

“It’s nice meeting you…”

“I’m Juno, sir—”

“Juno?”

“Juno Alexia Morgan, sir, but I think you have the wro—”

“Morgan? Are you related to Tony Morgan?” he asked. That surprised me.

“Yes, sir. He’s my father.” He nodded his head and then smiled.

“I know your father. Even though we weren’t that close when he was still alive, I know that he’s a good businessman.” He held my hand.

“This is a surprise. You don’t know how happy I am right now because I finally met the girlfriend of my son.” His eyes were twinkling with joy and I didn’t know how to react of that awkward situation. I was happy knowing that he praised my father but the fact that he had the wrong idea about me and his son felt so wrong.

I’ve never even met Kyrus before.

“Sir, Kyrus and I aren’t in a relationship.” He laughed.

“Why? Is my son getting jealous of Kyrus? Did you two perhaps had a misunderstanding that’s why you’re here? Don’t worry, you two will sort it out for sure.” that made my eyebrows scrunched. Then my eyes suddenly caught something.

I gasped for air when I saw the big picture that was hanging on the wall. It was Mr. Brey Amouretti! How come we’re here in his house?!

“I’m sorry that I’m this excited. My son never brought a girl home before nor introduced to me. Now, I can finally rest assured. I promised myself that I would introduce him as my son to the world the moment he would get serious to a girl and get married.” I shook my head. I should make everything clear before it’s too late.

“Sir, I have something to tell you.”

“What is it, Ms. Morgan?”

“Me and your son—”

“—are in a relationship. You’re right dad. She’s my girlfriend.” My jaw dropped as I looked at the man who suddenly approached us and then put his arm over my shoulders and then pulled me closer to him. What the heck?! Is he crazy?!

🗼

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think would happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 7

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. I was just so occupied lately. Anyway, the person who stole my story haven’t deleted it on webnovel yet. If you have time, please report this user, Cee533, or leave a message and call her out on the review section of the story so that readers would be aware that she just stole that story. Just search for the title “she’s mine, fully mine” on webnovel. That’s my story that she stole! Thank you in advance. ;)

🗼

JUNO’s POV

“What the hell was that?! Why did you introduce me as your girlfriend to your father?! Why did you have to lie?!” I couldn’t help but to ask him exasperatedly. I couldn’t control the anger that I was boiling inside of me since a while ago.

I couldn’t understand why he had to do that. I tried to falsify his claim to his father but he didn’t let me have the chance to do so.

His father was evidently happy meeting me as the girlfriend of his son and I couldn’t help but to feel bad about it. His son was just lying to him.

We’re currently inside Mr. Amouretti’s study. He was sitting on the swivel chair calmly as if he didn’t do anything bad while I on the other hand was standing in front of him and couldn’t hide my anger.

He was staring at me with a bored expression on his face and I wanted nothing but to smack the hell out of him. He didn’t even look like he was sorry of what he did. What an arrogant man!

“Will you sit down first before you talk? You’re giving me headache just by watching you pacing back and forth while talking loudly like that. I am not deaf, just so you know.” I gritted my teeth and stared back at him in rage.

“I’m the one who’s giving you headache?! Seriously?! Did you even realize what you just did? What you put me into? I don’t care about the reason why you had to lie like that but you shouldn’t’ve have involve me in the first place because I hate lying!” he chuckled arrogantly. Argh!

“Sit down. I want to discuss about that in a calm way. I hate it when someone is yelling at me like I have a problem hearing things.” his voice was commanding and I didn’t like it.

We were staring into each other’s eyes and no one dared to break our eye contact.

“Sit.” He ordered in a stern voice as his eyes turned darker. He looked like he was giving me a warning. My eyes squinted in anger. I couldn’t take it anymore. My hands balled into fists.

“You don’t have the right to order me around as if you’re far more superior than me! You’re nothing but an arrogant man!” I turned my back on him and was about to storm my way out of that room when he spoke again.

“That’s the truth, right? I’m far more superior than you because you came here just because of me. You told me last night that you followed me here in the USA, right? Just face it. You need me that’s why you’re here.” there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

I squeezed my eyes shut for good three seconds as my fists tightened even more. I wanted to shout at him but I remained quiet and decided to just leave. Maybe, all my efforts were all pointless after all because he would never listen to me about MMTC.

He already turned me down a couple of times and now, he even involved me into something that I couldn’t understand why he had to do so.

I was about to open the door to leave when he spoke again and said the last thing that I expected to hear from him.

“I won’t withdraw my shares from MMTC and I’ll give you enough time to gather enough money to buy it back from me.” my eyes widened as my body went still. Did I heard it right?

I slowly turned around and faced him.

“W-What did you just say?” I asked in disbelief.

“You heard it right, Ms. Morgan. I won’t withdraw my shares from MMTC and I’ll give you enough time to gather the money so that you could buy it from me.” he repeated matter-of-factly and then leaned his back against the chair calmly.

I gulped inaudibly. I knew that I should be happy about his decision but I knew that he would ask something in return for that huge favor that he would do for me. Well, if that could be considered as a favor.

“But—” he continued. I knew it…

“—You will pretend as my girlfriend. You will stay here with me in the USA as long as I need you.” my eyes widened.

“What?! Are you crazy?! And why would I need to pretend as your girlfriend?” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice once again.

“Just tell me if you don’t want to. I hate forcing someone into something against their will. But let me tell you this; I’ll withdraw my shares in MMTC as soon as possible if you won’t accept this. I already told you, I don’t have any plans of managing your company. I just happened to acquire those shares because of personal reasons but I am changing my mind now. I am giving you a chance to take back MMTC but if you don’t want to, then I can’t do anything about that. I am giving you the chance to get what you came here for. This will be the first and last chance that I will give you. No more second chance.” He crossed his arms across his chest while staring at me intently.

My throat went dry. I bit my lower lip while trying my best to comprehend what he was telling me. I didn’t expect this to happen. I thought I already lost the chance to make him change his mind because he was firm into turning me down last night.

He really made me feel like he would never change his mind about it last night and that killed my last hope.

I was already prepared to go home and start accepting that MMTC would go down the moment Mr. Amouretti pull out his shares from our company. But now, the turn of events was unexpected because he was giving me the chance with just one condition. An opportunity was knocking and I knew that I couldn’t just let it pass me just like that…

I suddenly remembered Rocco. He’s currently busy shooting his new movie and we haven’t seen each other lately because we were both busy. I couldn’t even talk to him properly on the phone because he was always busy.

“I need your answer right now, Ms. Morgan. My father is outside and I don’t want him to discover that I lied to him. If you turn my offer down, you should go out of this house quietly without telling anything to him. I’ll just tell him that we couldn’t sort out our differences that’s why we broke up.” He said impatiently as if he was discussing about business to me. He was tapping his forefinger on the edge of the table.

I was at lost for words. Yes, I wanted to grab this opportunity but what about my boyfriend?

I heard him huff and then stood up from his chair.

“I’ll take your silence as a ‘no’ then. Have a good day, Ms. Morgan.” his cold voice was almost chilling. He walked past me and then opened the door.

I suddenly panicked and before I knew it, my lips opened.

“I-I accept.” His steps came to a halt and then looked back at me with his eyebrows cocked up.

“What did you say?” I heaved a sigh before I answered.

’I accept. I’ll pretend as your girlfriend.“ I didn’t know if my eyes were playing tricks on me but I was almost sure that I saw his eyes gleamed before it disappeared as fast as if appeared.

He closed the door again and then walked back to his table.

“That’s a good decision, Ms. Morgan. I thought you were going to let this opportunity pass in front of you just like that.” As usual, there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice which made me irritated.

“Sit so that we can discuss about this arrangement.” I slowly strode my way towards him and then sat on the chair in front of him.

“We will pretend to be a couple in front of everyone—”

“—What?! I thought we just need to do that in front of your family?” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice. He gave me a cold stare.

“Don’t interrupt me when I’m talking.” There was a warning in his voice. My breath became fast as anger began to eat my rational thinking. He was acting so arrogantly and I couldn’t take it anymore!

“Let me clear this, Mr. Amouretti. Yes, I am the one who needs you here more than you need me but I am not your slave. You don’t have the right to talk to me that way.” I answered sternly as I raised my chin defiantly.

Even though my heart was thumping faster because of nervousness, I tried my best to be brave in front of him. I would never let him treat me like that!

His eyes turned into slits. To my surprise, he stood up from his seat and then propped his palms on the table before he bended over until our faces were almost touching.

He was so close that my breath literally stopped. My eyes widened as I stared at him. The corner of his lips twitched.

“You’re a feisty one, Ms. Morgan. Let’s see the extent of this feistiness of yours.” He uttered as his eyes went down to my lips.

I didn’t know why but there was something in the way he looked at my lips that made my knees tremble. I heard him chuckle before he sat back on his sit. I almost sighed in relief. My heart was thumping rapidly and I didn’t know if that was because of nervousness or something.

Even though he was obviously trying to intimidate me, I couldn’t help but to like his smell. His warm breath was heaven and those beautiful orbs of his— what the hell, Juno?! What are you thinking?! He’s nothing but a jerk!

I clutched my chest, hoping to make it stop beating weirdly like that.

Then I noticed that there was amusement in his eyes. He really looked so intimidating and serious but I realized that I could read every emotions in him if I tried to read what’s into those tantalizing eyes of his. What?! Since when you learn how to read other people’s eyes?!

“What do you mean by that?” I asked when I finally gathered myself together and shoo those weird thoughts away.

“You’ll see.” I gulped inaudibly. I felt like he was giving me a warning about something. I swallowed hard again. What did I get myself into? Am I doing the right thing?

“Just like what I was saying, you and I will pretend that we’re a couple in front of everyone. You will stay here in my house so that my father won’t suspect anything.” That shocked me.

“What would I stay in this house with you?! We have a house here in the US. We can just meet whenever you need me.” he shook his head.

“Nope. You will stay here with me and that’s final. Don’t worry, I won’t do anything to you because you’re not my type. I just need you to stay here because that would be more convenient for the both of us.” My jaw slacked open upon hearing his answer. I wanted to smack the hell out of him that instant.

I gritted my teeth while trying to calm myself down. This was my first time meeting a guy like him and it was really testing my patience.

“Fine. How long are we going to pretend as a couple?” I asked icily, couldn’t hide my displeasure.

“Until I get what I want.” He answered simply.

“What do you get out of this anyway? Why do you need to lie to your father?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“It’s none of your business.”

“It is because you involved me in it! You know my situation so it’s just fair for me to know yours for the sake of my role as your girlfriend. Don’t worry, I am not asking you this because I am interested in your life. I am asking you so that I know what I’ll do in every situation in the future especially when I meet your family.” I said sarcastically. His eyes turned dark but I didn’t care anymore. He was really getting on my nerves.

“Just do your part as my girlfriend and we won’t have a problem.” I mentally shook my head.

“I need you to come with me to every gathering that I will attend. We will do everything to make everyone believe that I am finally going to settle down. We shouldn’t give them a reason to doubt us even just for a little. In front of their eyes, we’re in love with each other.” I suddenly felt worried.

“Do we really need to do that in front of everybody? I don’t want to hurt my boyfriend about this—”

“—Then talk to him about it. As simple as that.” He interrupted as if it was an easy thing to do. Knowing Rocco, he would get mad for sure.

“If he wouldn’t understand you, then break-up with him.” I glared at him.

“I will not do that because I love him! He will surely understand me if I’ll explain everything to him!” he shrugged his shoulders uncaringly.

“Just make sure that he won’t do anything that would cause to uncover our secret or else, I will destroy him.” he said acidly. I gasped.

“He’s not doing anything to you so don’t ever harm him!”

“Just make sure that he would stay quiet and won’t do anything to uncover us up or else, I will make him pay.” I clenched my jaw tightly. I couldn’t believe how cold and dangerous he was. Even though he was just saying those things as a warning, I could already feel that he would really destroy whoever that goes against him. Oh, gosh! What did I get myself into? I just hope that dealing with this handsome devil would not destroy my relationship with Rocco…

🗼

What do you think of this chapter guys?

What do you think of Brey now?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 8

A/N: Hi guys! To those who took their time to report my stolen story on Webnovel, thank you! I appreciate it :)

🗼

JUNO’s POV

“Oh, my God! Where have you been? I thought something bad happened to you or you might have got kidnapped already because I couldn’t find you anywhere!” I forced a smile at Maggie. Mr. Amouretti and I just came out of his study room and we came across Maggie at the hallway. She was obviously worried while searching for me. Behind her was Kyrus. He was cupping his head. He looked like he had a hangover as well.

“I’m fine. Mr. Amou—I mean Brey and I just discussed about something important.” It was silly but I had the difficulty saying his first name. We’ve been in last name basis ever since we met and calling him by his first name felt weird.

Before we came out of his study, he already told me that we would begin pretending as a couple the moment we go out of the room. He also noted that we should start calling each other by our first names, even in front of Maggie and Kyrus.

“I told you, she’s fine but you didn’t believe me.” Kyrus said to Maggie. She glared at him.

“Shut up, Kyrus! This is your fault! Why did you bring us here at Brey’s house anyway? What if my husband came here?!” that surprised me. I didn’t know that Maggie knew Mr. Amouretti as well.

“I brought you two here with me because I couldn’t just leave you behind at the bar last night. I didn’t have the energy to drive you home so I decided to bring you here. Besides, I think it’s better if my best friend come here right now so that you two could fix your problem. Not like this that you’re hiding from him.” I heaved a sigh. My headache this early in the morning came back because of just watching the two of them.

“I think, Kyrus did the right thing. Your husband will be mad if he heard about you going to a bar. Even I doesn’t like the idea that my girlfriend here went to that kind of place last night.” My jaw dropped because of what Brey just said. He even put his arm over my shoulders and then pulled me closer to him.

My body stiffened like a statue.

Maggie and Kyrus had the same expression on their faces while looking at us in wonder.

“What? Did I hear it right, man? She’s your girlfriend?” Kyrus questioned him as if he wasn’t sure if he really heard him say that.

“Yes. She’s my girlfriend.” I couldn’t move my body at all. I felt uneasy of the fact that we were lying to them. I swallowed hard as I tried to calm myself down. I needed to act naturally.

“How come? You just met her last night at the bar, right? You even treated her coldly. Even though I didn’t hear everything that you told her, I knew that you weren’t being nice to her back then.” Kyrus answered, totally unconvinced.

“We just had a little bit of misunderstanding but we already sorted it out. We’ve been in a relationship for a month now. We met in Greece and fell in love. We had a fight before I left Greece that’s why she came here to apologize to me because it was her fault why we had a tiff in the first place.” I couldn’t help but to feel irritated of what he said.

How dare he made me look like a bad girlfriend? He even said that I followed him here just to apologize! The nerve… There’s a truth of what he said, right? You followed him here in the USA but not as a girlfriend. You followed him here to ask for his consideration about MMTC…

I groaned inwardly.

Kyrus and Maggie remained silent while staring at us suspiciously. Then Kyrus’ face lit up.

“Really?! That’s a good news then. I thought this guy had a plan of just staying single until he dies but I was wrong after all.” He blurted and then laughed.

“Fùcker!” I heard Brey hiss but Kyrus’ laugh became even louder.

I looked at Brey’s face and I suddenly felt nervous when I saw how serious he was while glaring at Kyrus but that didn’t even affect him.

“Hey, I’m just kidding, man. You don’t have to be so serious.” He said when his laughs died down.

“Anyway, I need to go home now. Want me to drive you home, ladies?” Kyrus offered after.

“You said that one of your men brought my car here, right, so we don’t need you to drive us home. We can manage.” Maggie answered. I was about to say something when one of the maids approached us.

“Sir, you have a visitor.” She informed Brey. His eyebrows furrowed.

“Who is it?”

“It’s Mr. Pearce, sir.” I heard Brey tsk.

“Sh*t!” Maggie grunted. Panic was written all over her face. She was about to run towards the room where we slept last night when an unfamiliar face came into our view. He had two men wearing black suits behind him. He had a serious look on his face. He had a tousled black hair with ruggedly handsome face. His amber eyes were staring daggers at Brey. Just like Brey, he also looked intimidating but the one thing that caught my attention was the 2 thin slits on his right eyebrow.

“What is my wife doing in your house, Amouretti?” the air thickened around us. I looked at Brey. I thought he would get intimidated but he looked so calm. He shrugged his shoulders.

“Why don’t you ask Kyrus here?” Kyrus made a peace sign at Maggie’s husband.

“I brought her here, bud. Don’t worry, she was with Ms. Morgan here.” he didn’t react but his eyes turned into slits as he shifted his gaze on Maggie who was biting her lower lip.

“Let’s go home.” The way he said those words were firm but instead of obliging, Maggie suddenly went to Brey’s side and then wrapped her arm around Brey’s arm.

“I don’t want to go home with you, Marco! I’ll stay here with Brey.” She answered stubbornly. I could already picture her husband breathing fire because of the expression on his face. His jaw were flexing.

Before anyone could react, he suddenly scooped Maggie up onto his arms and then walked out of the house.

“Help! This man is kidnapping me!” I heard Maggie screaming. I was about to follow them when Brey stopped me by the hand. My eyes widened because of that sudden contact. I felt like an electric-like sensation crawled up my spine because of his touch.

He had a muscular body but his touch was gentle, contrast with his personality.

“Don’t bother.” He said.

“But—”

“—Don’t worry. Marco is her husband. He would never hurt her in any way. He might look like a dangerous man but it’s different when it comes to Maggie.” Kyrus said with assurance but I still couldn’t help but to get worried about Maggie.

“But he looked so mad at Maggie.” I answered exasperatedly.

“We already told you. Marco might look dangerous but he would never hurt a girl, especially Maggie. I know because he’s my friend.” Brey said and then let go of my hand.

“Yes. Don’t worry too much. So, I’ll drop you home, I guess? Maggie already got kidnapped by her husband and I’m sure, he took her car as well.” Kyrus said with amusement.

“Don’t bother. I’ll drive her home.” That took me by surprise. I wasn’t expecting for Brey to say that. I suddenly felt uneasy of the idea of him driving me home.

“I-It’s okay. I’ll just go with Kyrus.”

“Yes, bud. I’ll be going to the same direction anyway.” Brey was about to answer when his phone rang.

“I’ll just take this call.” he then walked away.

“Are you sure my friend here didn’t blackmail you or something?” Kyrus asked out of the blue. That caught me off guard but I managed to gather myself together and acted naturally.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, he said that you’re his girlfriend but when he put his arm over your shoulders, you suddenly looked tensed. I don’t know if I was just imagining things or what though.” I gulped inaudibly.

“Maybe you were just seeing things because we’re really together.” I bit my lower lip upon saying that lie. He scratched the back of his head and then chuckled.

“Yeah, maybe I’m just thinking way too much or maybe because I have a hangover right now.” I forced my smile.

“Why did Maggie’s husband looked so mad a while ago?” I couldn’t help but to voice out my curiosity.

“It’s just a mild tiff between a husband and wife.”

“I know that but he became angrier when Maggie approached Brey.” That made Kyrus laugh.

“You noticed that, huh? Well, that’s because Maggie used to have a huge crush on Brey.” I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt a weird feeling inside my chest upon hearing that. I quickly shoved that thought away. That’s crazy! Impossible…

“Hey, don’t think about that. That was a long time ago. Maggie already has Marco while Brey have you.” he teased.

“It’s okay. It was just a crush anyway.” That made Kyrus chuckle.

“That’s my girl.” he even tapped me on my shoulder.

“Hey, don’t ever call her your girl. She’s mine, Kyrus. Hands off.” my breath literally got trapped in my throat upon hearing that. Brey already came back and he looked like a jealous boyfriend. His tone was possessive and if I wasn’t aware that we were just pretending as a couple, his acting would have already convinced me.

Kyrus raised his hands as if he was surrendering. He had a wide smile on his face.

“Chill, bud. I didn’t mean anything of saying that.” He explained.

“You know that I hate it when others touch what’s mine, whatever it is.” Kyrus rolled his eyes.

“I know. I was just teasing Ms. Morgan here. No need to be so serious. You’re really like a grouchy spinster.”

“You—!” before Brey could complete his sentence, Kyrus already ran away.

“I’ll go on ahead. See you around, Juno.” He said with a loud voice before he closed the door. I couldn’t help but to get amused of him. He obviously loves pissing off Brey.

I looked at Brey and he was shaking his head.

“That guy” he muttered before he looked at the wall clock.

“It’s already almost 9 am. Wait for me here. I’ll just take a bath and then we’ll go.”

“You don’t have to drive me home. I can manage. I’ll just take the bus.” I declined.

“No. Wait for me here.”

“He’s so persistent.” I mumbled to myself.

“What did you say?” I gave him an exaggerated smile.

“Nothing. I said, you’re handsome but unfortunately, deaf.” Before he could answer, I turned my back on him and then went to the kitchen to drink water.

After that, I went to the living room and then waited for him there while fiddling on my phone. Then I remembered to call my mom.

“Hello, Juno. How’s everything there?”

“Everything’s fine, mom. Anyway, how are you?” I asked in return.

“I’m fine. Don’t think about me here and just concentrate on what you have to do there.” I nodded my head as if she’s seeing me.

I suddenly remembered about her son. Now that Brey and I would pretend as a couple, I should use that as an opportunity to know him better and confirm if he was really the missing son of my step-mom.

“Yes, mom. I’ll do everything to get what I came here for. Anyway, don’t think about me too much. Just concentrate on your medications and I’ll be the one to look for your son.”

“Thank you, sweetheart. You don’t know how important this is to me.” she answered emotionally. We talked for a couple of minutes more before I ended the call.

“Let’s go.” I tilted my head from staring at my phone when I heard that baritone voice. I almost gasped loudly when I saw him. He looked so dashingly handsome. His hair was still wet and he looked so neat. I felt like I was caught in a spell while staring at him like crazy.

“Are you okay? I know that I’m handsome but you don’t have to stare at me like that.” that made me snap out of my trance-like state. There was a hint of amusement in his amethyst eyes and that made my cheeks heated in embracement.

“Excuse me! I wasn’t staring at you! Besides, you’re not even that handsome. Rocco is more handsome than you!” Such a liar. You know that he’s way more handsome than Rocco! My head shouted but I ignored it. Of course,

“Really? Whatever floats your boat.” He said sarcastically and then walked past me. He had a smirk on his face and it irritated me.

I followed him. We went out of his house and then went to his garage. I saw 5 different cars in there. He unlocked the red Chiron. I was about to get in when I suddenly remembered something.

“I forgot my bag in the room.” I informed him and was about to go back when he spoke.

“Don’t bother. You will be coming back here after you get your things anyway.” My lips parted in surprise.

“What do you mean?”

“We’ve already talked about this, right? You will live here with me starting today. I’ll drive you home so that you could get your things.”

“That soon? I thought—”

“—Yes, that soon. My father told me that we will be having a family dinner three days from now so we should start practicing and get to know each other before that happens. I don’t want us to make any mistake in front of my family so we should prepare now.” I swallowed hard. I didn’t know what to think of all this.

All I knew was, I need to comply in order to get what I want. If I need to play with his games, then so be it.

🗼

Any thoughts of this chapter?

Will they succeed on fooling everyone by pretending to be a couple?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 9

🗼

JUNO’s POV

While we were on our way to my place, the both of us remained silent and it was deafening. Brey was just quietly driving while I on the other hand was looking outside, watching the scenery outside. I kept on glancing at him from time to time but he looked like he didn’t have any plan of opening any topic. I heaved a sigh.

I wasn’t used of staying quiet like this whenever I’m with someone because that would be boring. I was tempted to talk but I didn’t know what to say to him. Knowing him, he would just answer sarcastically for sure if I attempted to.

I wanted to talk to distract myself because I’ve been feeling weird since we got inside his car. I didn’t know why but I was affected because his scent could be smell inside the car. He smelled so good and I couldn’t believe that I could appreciate his smell when I couldn’t even do the same to my own boyfriend before.

His cologne wasn’t that strong unlike those of other guys. It was the kind of smell that was neat but manly at the same time that could capture any woman’s attention.

I couldn’t help but to compare Rocco’s cologne to his. I’ve never appreciated Rocco’s because it was too strong. There was one time that I had to tell him not to put on so much of it because I couldn’t stand the smell and he got irritated at me.

“Do you have something to say?” that pulled me out of my reverie which caused to me almost jump off my seat.

“What?” he threw me a glance before he answered.

“I just asked you if you wanted to tell me something because you’ve been fidgeting on your seat while glancing at me from time to time.” I bit my lower lip. I didn’t know that he noticed that. I thought he was just looking at the road and wasn’t giving me any attention but I was wrong.

“N-Nothing.” I answered uncomfortably under his gaze before I heaved a sigh.

“Can I turn the stereo on?” I asked after a couple of seconds.

“Sure. Go on.” I pressed the on button and then searched for a FM station. I tried to find a FM station which was currently playing good music but the songs that each station was playing weren’t that good. I decided to just connect it to my phone.

I turned the Bluetooth on and then connected it to my phone. When it finally got connected, I chose a song from my playlist. I chose the song of Ariana Grande, Thank U, next. Then, the song started playing.

“What the—what’s this song?” Brey suddenly asked after a couple of seconds. He had an amused look on his face and I couldn’t hold back the gasp that escaped my lips. This was the first time that I’ve seen him with this kind of expression without any hint of sarcasm along with it and he took my breath away. He looked so handso—no, Juno! He’s not!

I collected myself together and tried to act normally even though my heart was beating in a weird way just because of seeing him with that expression. This was the first time that he openly showed me an expression aside from being jerk, serious and sarcastic.

“Why? It’s quite a nice song, right?” he shrugged his shoulders and he looked like he was about to burst out into laughter but he was just trying his hard not to.

“So, you like this kind of song, huh? I didn’t expect that.” he said me after a minute or so and it surprised me. I thought he would remain silent but at last, he finally had the interest to talk about a certain topic.

“It depends. I don’t really have a music genre preference. If I like a song, then I’ll listen to it no matter what genre it is.” he nodded his head but he didn’t comment.

“What about you? Do you like music?” I asked, wanting for the conversation to get going.

“Why are you asking?” I rolled my eyes.

“Nothing. I’m just curious. You asked me first and I answered your question. Besides, you’re the one who said that we should get to know every detail about each other so that we could properly portray our roles in pretending as a couple in front of everyone.”

“I am not into music.” My lips parted.

“Are you serious?” I couldn’t help but ask. He shrugged his shoulders again. I groaned inwardly. He’s really a cold guy. Why couldn’t he just be polite and try to lighten up the moment by just answering? Here I was trying my best to make the moment lighter but here he was, being cold and quiet. I mentally shook my head.

We remained silent for a couple of seconds until he finally spoke again.

“We’re almost there.” I rolled my eyes but chose not to respond. So, he knows how to talk after all!

After a minute or so, I got surprised when he stopped the car in front of our gate without me telling anything to him.

“How did you know that this is our house?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“I just know that it is. Anyway, go. I’ll just wait here for you. Take whatever you want to take with you.” he answered dismissively and then leaned his back against his seat before he closed his eyes. It looked like he was planning to sleep while waiting.

I stared at him for a couple of seconds. Sometimes, I couldn’t help but wonder why he was so cold. He’s a successful, wealthy and handsome man but he was behaving like he had the world on his shoulders. Well, maybe that was just me assuming things.

I heaved a sigh before I decided to go out of the car. While I was walking towards the main door, something popped up in my head.

I think, I was right after all. Brey Amouretti is really my stepmother’s son! I could still remember that time when my mom told me that I’ve already met his son because he came over to our house before. Even though I couldn’t recall his face anymore, those tantalizing amethyst eyes of his registered on my mind because he was the only one I’ve ever met that has that kind of eye color. Just like Brey’s.

Now, I could almost confirm that they’re really the same person.

I looked back at his car which was parked just outside the gate. I could tell that he still has his eyes closed because the window of the car was rolled down halfway.

I noticed a while ago that he didn’t even throw a single glance at our house. Maybe he didn’t want to remember those times that he came over at our house and got treated coldly by my father and my stepmother.

I suddenly felt bad for him. If I’ve only known back then that he was my stepmother’s son, maybe I would’ve done something. Well, I was still young back then.

I bit my lower lip and opened the main door. I entered inside and then went straight upstairs, to my room to get my things. Thankfully, I haven’t taken my things out of my suitcase yet.

I decided to take my suitcase with me. After I got all the things that I knew I would need, I talked to Francesca. I told her that I would go to a friend’s house and live there while I’m here in the USA.

“Please don’t tell mom about this. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. I’ll come home from time to time.” she nodded her head.

“I understand.”

After our short talk, I went out of the house with my luggage. She offered to help me with my things but I declined because she was busy doing some household chores.

Thankfully, my suitcase had wheels so even though it was heavy, I still managed to pull it.

When I arrived at the car, Brey looked like he was already asleep. I knocked at the driver’s window to get his attention. He groaned before he opened his eyes. He looked so sleepy.

“What?” he asked with annoyance.

“Can you please help me put my things in the trunk?” the corner of his lips lifted.

“You’re asking me?” there was a hint of sarcasm in his tone. I rolled my eyes.

“Jerk!” I muttered before I turned around and went back to the back of his car. I was about to try lifting my heavy suitcase when that familiar scent tickled my nostrils.

The next thing I knew, he already deposited my suitcase inside the car’s trunk.

“I thought you didn’t want to help me?” I voiced out my irritation.

“Did I tell you that I didn’t want to?” my jaw slacked open. I was at loss for words. This guy really is something…

“See? Next time, don’t just jump into conclusions.” He taunted and then closed the lid of the trunk. He left me there and then got on the driver’s seat. I released a harsh breath and then got inside the car as well.

“I thought you would just remain standing there like a statue.” He said before he started the engine of the car. I looked at him in disbelief.

“You really are a jerk, aren’t you?” he shrugged his shoulders and then stepped on the accelerator without commenting of what I’ve said. He looked like he didn’t care at all that I called him jerk. I gritted my teeth and just chose to remain quiet even though I was so displeased of his behavior.

Just like before, we remained silent. I was still annoyed but I chose to close my eyes and sleep it off. I still have a hangover so I drifted off to sleep after a couple of minutes…

I slowly opened my eyes when I felt someone touching my cheek in a feathery manner. I gasped in shock when the first thing I saw was Brey’s face which was already so close to mine. His breath was fanning my face.

Our eyes met.

“W-Why are you staring at me like that?” I wanted to kick myself when I stuttered. He caressed my right cheek as his eyes went down to my lips.

“You’re so beautiful. I want to kiss you.” my eyes widened. My breath went hitch as my heartbeat became faster than normal. I couldn’t breathe properly anymore because of how close he was. I could see the evident desire in his eyes and that made my body burn with equal desire as well.

I couldn’t believe that I was capable of feeling this way. Rocco tried to seduce me before but I didn’t feel this kind of feeling to his seductions. Brey haven’t done anything to me yet but I felt like I was already losing my mind.

Flame of desire was engulfing my entire body.

My body was already at his full mercy. I gulped inaudibly.

“I know that you want me too. I know that you could feel this feeling that I am feeling right now.”

“I-I don’t know what y-you’re talking about.” I tried to resist by putting my palms against his chest to push him away but I didn’t succeed. I felt like my strength got taken away from me by those amethyst eyes of his.

“Don’t lie. I can clearly read you.” I swallowed hard as I bit my lower lip. His eyes darkened with fiery desire.

“What do you want me to do?” I couldn’t help but ask. He took my hand and then kissed it. I almost moaned with delight when he proceeded on showering small kisses to my palm up to my shoulder.

“Oh, God!” I muffled a squeal when I felt his breath on my neck. My body was slightly trembling with need. I felt hot all over.

“You smell so good.” He praised before he continued his butterfly kisses there until he reached my lips. But instead of kissing me, he showered kisses all over my face.

“I want you.” he declared full of need and then cupped my face. I met his tantalizing orbs.

“Tell me you want me too.” The way he said that was firm, as if he doesn’t want me to lie or deny him. I didn’t know what came over me. I got overwhelmed by his seductions.

“I-I want you.” I uttered before I could stop myself. A triumphant smile formed his lips before he closed the gap between us and then covered my lips with his. His kiss was gentle as first but as it lasts, it became rough and needy.

His naughty tongue traced the contours of my lips before he thrusted it inside my mouth to mate with my waiting tongue.

I felt like the temperature around us increased considerably. His hands became busy as well as it began playing with my breasts.

“Brey…“I moaned when he finally let go of my lips and kissed his way down to the sensitive area of my neck. He expertly teased me there as his hands continued kneading my mountains.

I was already so lost of what he was doing to me. I felt his other hand went to the zipper of my jeans and then unzipped it in a jiffy.

The next thing I knew, he already slipped his hand inside my panties and palmed my wetness.

“I love how wet you are.” His voice was husky with intense desire. He began teasing me down there and I couldn’t help but to moan his name. His finger expertly circled my hard nub and it felt so good!

This was my first time experiencing this kind of act and it felt sinfully good. My core became even wetter as he continued rubbing it with his fingers. It was too much!

I was biting my bottom lip in order to stop myself from screaming because of the intense pleasure.

“Come for me.” he commanded as he continued his ministrations. Just a little bit more and I would reach that unexplainable pleasure…

“Juno…” I heard him say but my eyes remained closed.

“Juno…” I suddenly got irritated with his that his. He was distracting me. The pleasure was ebbing and I haven’t reached my destination yet.

“I’ll kiss you if you won’t wake up right now.” I opened my eyes right away when I heard what he said. He was obviously threatening me.

I looked around and saw Brey staring at me with his eyebrows furrowed.

“W-Where are we?” I asked confusedly.

“We’re here at the parking of the mall. I just need to buy something first before we eat lunch.” He answered. There was something in the way he stared at me but I couldn’t pinpoint what it was about. He looked weird.

I noticed him staring at my breasts before he quickly looked away. He swallowed hard.

I looked at myself. I felt like blood rushed to my cheeks when I realized that I was actually dreaming! Oh, my gosh! I dreamed of him doing those erotic things to me! It was so embarrassing!

How did I end up having a wet dream about him anyway? Oh, Gosh! I’m sorry, Rocco…

🗼

OMG! Juno is being naughty :)

What do you think of this chapter, guys?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 10

A/N: Hi guys! For those who read

HIS DECEIT (The beauty& the possessive series 1)

; sorry, i can’t update it today. I have a lot of things to do today. Hope you understand. ’Til Friday :)

🗼

JUNO’s POV

I couldn’t help but to feel irritated because of Brey. I already knew that he was a jerk but he became even more of a jerk now and been a total grumpy than ever since we arrived here at the mall and I couldn’t understand why. He brought me straight to the second floor without saying anything and when I asked him what he wanted to buy, he didn’t even answer as if I was just an air that he couldn’t see or hear.

“Go and shop for whatever that you want to buy. You can roam around while waiting for me here. Just make sure that you will choose something to wear that is decent enough for our dinner with my father’s family tomorrow. I’ll leave you here because I need to go somewhere.”

I looked around us. I noticed that every store at that part of the mall were all luxury shops. This was my first time coming to this mall.

At the center of the city, there were luxury shops there that were bigger compared to here because the place is a tourist spot. I could still recall when I we were still living here in the USA. My parents used to shop there but I hated going there because there were a lot of people.

But now that i came back here in the USA, I would’ve preferred of going there to the center of the city instead of here. If he was planning for us to shop, why didn’t he just drive all the way to the shopping district? Argh!

Well, it’s not that I’m in need right now of new clothes.

“I don’t need new clothes. I—”

“—I am not asking you if you need new clothes or not. I am telling you to shop some decent and elegant clothes that you could wear if we attend parties or any occasions in the future so that you won’t come rushing to the shop whenever we need to attend an event.”

“Are you saying that my clothes aren’t decent enough for those kinds of occasions?” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice an octave.

“Why? Did you actually bring clothes for special occasions here in the USA?” one corner of his lips lifted as he stared at me tauntingly.

Then I suddenly remembered that I didn’t bring any. Yes, I have a lot of clothes like those but they’re in Greece. Damn!

I huffed and then crossed my arms across my chest.

“Okay, you win. I’ll try to find something that will suit my taste.” I answered in resignation before I turned my back on him. I just took my third step away from him when he spoke to get my attention.

“Wait.” I released a harsh breath and then rolled my eyes. I pivoted.

“What?”

“Take this.” I looked at the card that he was handing me. It was a black credit card.

“Why are you giving me this?”

“Use it to buy whatever you want.” I couldn’t help but to raise an eyebrow.

“I have money, Mr. Amouretti. Even though my family is no longer the largest shareholder of MMTC, I still have money of my own. I—”

“—I didn’t say that you don’t have money. I am the one who wants you to buy the things that you need for yourself while we’re pretending to be a couple so I must pay for everything. It’s just the right thing to do. Besides, you already began pretending to be my girlfriend. My friends pay everything for their women so I just figured out that I must do the same.”

“Mr. Amouretti—”

“—It’s Brey, Juno. I already told you to call me by my first name.” his tone was commanding and it was irritating the heck out of me but instead of having an argument about it with him, I chose to let it pass. I took the black card that he was giving me.

“Okay. Call me when you’re already here.” I answered and then walked away. Before I entered one of the shops there, I discreetly looked back at Brey. He was still looking at my direction for an unknown reason. I thought he already left. My cheeks heated up. What is he still doing standing there?!

I quickly entered the shop, hoping that he didn’t notice me glancing at him. I cursed under my breath. When one of the sales associates greeted me, I tried my best to forget about Brey and just concentrate on shopping.

Knowing him, he would surely insult me if I didn’t choose beautiful clothes that would fit his standard.

I tried to look at their clothes but I didn’t see anything that would surely please Brey. I went to a couple of shops more but it was the same.

Maybe because my mind wasn’t up for shopping or maybe because I was feeling awkward about this things that I was doing and would do in the future just for the sake of our company.

Wait! Why am I shopping things that will please him anyway? I am the one who’s going to wear it so I must choose the ones I really like!

Then after about 45 minutes, I saw the Sophialina luxury shop. I couldn’t help but to get excited. This is my favorite shop. It is a chain of luxury shop owned by my best friend’s family, Angelique Novell.

It has been a while I last went to a Sophialina shop. Well, ever since I assumed all the responsibilities in MMTC, I concentrated on working my a*s off that I didn’t even have time to go shopping for myself.

“Welcome to Sophialina . How may I help you?” the polite greeting of one of their sales associates.

“I am looking for outfits that would fit any occasion.” I answered She smiled and then ushered me to the women’s section of the shop. She asked me if I wanted to drink something but I declined.

She began showing me the beautiful dresses that they have and I was amazed of all them.

Even though the prices were expensive, the designs and quality were really top notch. I chose 5 dresses, 5 tops, 5 jeans, 3 pairs of stilettos, 3 pairs of sandals and 4 pairs of shoes that caught my attention. I almost flinched when I saw their prices but I knew that Brey would never bat an eye over it. Well, he’s the one who wants me to buy all these.

I didn’t have any idea of how long we’re going to pretend as a couple but I was hoping that it would be just for a couple of days or maybe a week.

When I finished fitting all the items that I’ve chosen, I went to the cashier to pay. I looked at the black card that Brey gave me.

It was my first time seeing this particular black card in person but I’ve already read about it. It was the The Billionaire’s Guild Card . I heard that only the members of the Billionaire’s Guild have the opportunity to get a hold of this card.

I also heard that it’s hard to be a member of this group no matter how rich you are. Only those who will be invited by the existing members will be the ones who are allowed to join.

Brey Austin Amouretti is that rich and powerful to be a member of such club.

I paid all the items and was about to pick all the paper bags when someone spoke behind me.

“Just deliver this to my place, miss.” He said to the sales associate. I didn’t need to turn around to check who it was because I already knew who. It’s none other than Brey.

“Okay, sir.” The woman was blushing while staring at Brey. She was obviously got charmed by him. It looked like they already knew Brey because she didn’t even bother asking his address.

“You should’ve just told them to deliver it to my house.” his tone sounded annoyed for some reason when he spoke to me.

“What do you expect? I don’t know your exact address.” He released a breath.

“Did you buy yourself bags?” he changed the topic.

“No.” I answered and then shrugged my shoulders. He tsked. To my surprise, he suddenly took my hand and pulled me towards the bags section. I couldn’t react right away. His palm felt so warm and strong.

Small electric-like sensation suddenly run down my spine.

“Choose whatever you want.”

“Is it really necessary? My feet are already aching. I’m done shopping.” I complained, trying my best to sound natural even though my insides were already in turmoil just by feeling his hand intertwined with mine.

“This will be the last. I just want everything to be perfect.” I heaved a sigh and then let go of his hand. I suddenly felt that weird feeling of loss when the warmth of his hand dissipated from mine. I shove that thought away and then began choosing bags and purses.

Then I saw that one particular bag. It was so elegant. I read what’s written at the information that was written next to it before I touched it. I was about to pick it up when a hand suddenly tried to pull it away from me. I looked at the owner of that hand with a scowl on my face.

It was a beautiful woman. She was wearing a sexy peach dress that hugged her curves. She’s probably a few years older than me.

“Excuse me but I saw this first.” I said calmly.

“So what? You haven’t paid for it yet so I still have the right to take it away from you.” she answered bitchily and then tried to tug the bag from my hands again but I didn’t give it to her.

I already knew why she was acting like that. The bag was a limited edition. It was probably the last piece in this branch of Sophialina .

“Miss, I was already holding it before you came. I don’t want any trouble so please let go of It.” her eyes squinted in obvious displeasure.

“Do you even know who are you talking to?”

“No.” I answered with a bored tone. Another spoiled brat.

“How dare you—” before she could finish her sentence, Brey interrupted her.

“Nadia, stop it. You know that Juno already got a hold of it before you came.” He said in a calm tone. I didn’t expect that. He knew her! He was looking at the woman with a strange expression on his face.

The woman looked at him with a scowl.

“Who are you? How did you know my name?” her accent was different. Maybe she’s an Italian, I thought. Brey cleared his throat.

“I am—You’ll know soon. Anyway, my girlfriend here wants that bag and I am hoping you to just give it to her. She was the one who saw it first anyway. If you want, I’ll try to find this bag to their other branches.” the woman’s lips thinned with irritation.

“No! I want this bag! I want it now!” she insisted. I couldn’t take it anymore. I let go of the bag.

“Okay. It’s all yours.” Instead of thanking me, she raised an eyebrow at me as if she was taunting me before she turned her back on us.

I shook my head.

“What a b*tch” I couldn’t help but mutter while shaking my head in disbelief.

“Don’t call her that.” Brey’s voice was stern and full of displeasure.

“And why’s that? You saw what she acted just now.” I answered irritably. His lips parted as if he was going to answer my question but nothing came out of my mouth.

“Do you really like that bag?” he asked after a couple of seconds.

“Never mind. Let’s just go. My feet are already killing me.” before he could answer, I marched my way towards the exit without buying any bags.

The door opened by the security guard for me. I was about to go out when I noticed that Brey wasn’t following behind me. I was about to go back when I saw him standing near the perfume’s section. He was staring at the woman that was now paying for the bag at the cashier.

I didn’t know why but my heart suddenly felt heavy and bizarre upon seeing him staring at that woman like that. I clutched my chest, hoping for that strange feeling to go away but it didn’t. I bit my lower lip and then decided to just wait for him outside.

It was just my first day to officially pretend as his girlfriend but I already don’t like what I’m feeling. I quickly took my phone out of my pocket and then called Rocco’s number, hoping that if I heard his voice, everything will be alright.

🗼

Who do you think is Nadia in Brey’s life?

What do you think of this story so far?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 11

Happy reading!

🗼

JUNO’s POV

I thought Rocco would not answer his phone because it just kept on ringing on the other side. I tried it again and it was the same. But after my third try, he finally answered.

“Hello?” He sounded like he just woke up.

“Hi, babe.” I greeted him. He cleared his throat.

“Oh, hi, babe. How you doin’?” I smiled. He sounded like his senses finally woke up. I looked at the entrance of the shop. Brey was still inside. I mentally shook my head and tried to concentrate on talking to Rocco instead of thinking about Brey.

He might be flirting with that woman by now! Hmp, whatever!

“I’m fine. What about you? How’s your work? You sound like you just woke up. Don’t you have any shooting today?” I tried to be enthusiastic because we finally had the chance to talk again even though it was only by phone. I already missed him.

Even though we argue a lot, I still miss him. We’ve been friends before we became a couple that’s why I was used having him always by my side. But when his career in showbiz boomed, he became busy. Well, I became busy as well in managing MMTC that’s why we couldn’t go to dates frequently.

“Everything’s fine here.” he paused for a second or two before he continued.

“Babe, I’ll talk to you later. I am already late for shooting. I over slept!” He sounded like he was in a hurry. I couldn’t help but to feel disappointed. We just started our conversation but he needs to go again. He told me the same excuse before but he never called.

I sighed deeply.

“Okay. Take care and good luck to your shooting.” I answered. I wanted to talk to him for a little bit longer more but I knew that he was already running late. Don’t worry, he’ll call you for sure . Well, I hope so…

I was about to say goodbye when I suddenly remembered something.

“Wait, babe. I just want to inform you that—”

“—I need to hang up now, babe. My manager is already calling me.” he interrupted me before I could even complete what I wanted to say and then ended the call.

“Wait, babe!” I groaned in frustration when I realized that he already hung up on me. I couldn’t help but to just take a frustrated sigh. I wanted to inform him that I’m here in the USA but I didn’t even have the chance to tell him because he was in a hurry again.

I wanted to tell him about my situation right now with Brey; about our arrangement that I needed to pretend as his girlfriend but I guess I just need to try informing him about it again next time.

Ever since he came here in the USA for his new movie project, we haven’t had any decent conversation since then because he’s always busy and whenever he picks up his phone everytime I call him, he’s always in a hurry. I groaned inwardly.

“Who were you talking to?” I almost jumped out of my skin when I heard Brey’s voice behind me. he was staring at me with his serious demeanor.

“You startled me!” I couldn’t help but hiss. One corner of his lips twitched.

“I wasn’t trying to. Anyway, was that your boyfriend? You look like someone who just got rejected by a guy.” I couldn’t tell if he was joking around or what because his expression was serious.

I looked right into his eyes and caught that hint of amusement that flashed through them. But of course, when he noticed that I was trying to figure him out by staring into those amethyst orbs of his; his expression became unreadable.

He’s really good at hiding his emotions but thankfully, I was beginning to learn reading him through his eyes.

“He’s just busy.” I answered dismissively and then began walking away.

We quietly entered the elevator going to the parking lot.

“You should break up with that guy.” Brey suddenly uttered out of the blue. I looked at him with a scowl.

“And why would I do that?” he shrugged his shoulders.

“Because he made you have that expression a while ago.” He answered matter-of-factly. The elevator opened and we stepped out of it. Instead of walking towards his car, I faced him and blocked his way.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“You looked sad after you finished talking to him. He’s your boyfriend, right? He must be the one who makes you smile. Well, that’s what romantic fools say. Anyway, did you tell him about our setup now?”

“He was in a hurry that’s why I couldn’t tell him.”

“Really? It appears that his job is more important than you.” he voiced out harshly. My temper flared up.

“He’s just busy, that’s all! He has a contract that he needs to follow!” I almost yelled at him. He cocked up an eyebrow while looking at me with a bored expression on his face. He wasn’t even affected by my anger.

“How many times did you call him since you arrived here and he gave you the same treatment?” my jaw slacked open. I thought he would get mad because of the tone that I used at him but he didn’t. I tried to recall how many times Rocco did Rocco tell me the same excuse and I got shocked when I realized the answer.

It happened numerous times already.

“What? You can’t answer because you realized that he’d been treating you the same way over and over again, right? Did you ever consider the possibility that he’s just giving you those excuses because he doesn’t want to talk to you?” I wanted to retaliate and falsify what he was saying but nothing came out of my mouth. I was left speechless.

“Cat got your tongue, eh? I told you. You should break up with him. It will be more convenient for us that way.” I felt like my blood rushed to my head because of anger.

“How dare you talk about him that way?! You don’t even know him personally for you to say that! You don’t know anything about what we have so don’t take our relationship lightly like that! It’s not your place to tell us what to do to our relationship because you don’t have the right!” I spat at him furiously. How dare he say those things to me?!

“You’re right. I don’t know anything about you and that guy but I know one thing. That guy is obviously doing something behind your back and you’re stupid because here you are, trying to defend him from me instead of using your brain and think of the possibility of it.” his tone was sarcastic while shaking his head.

“Damn you! Who do you think you are?!

“Me? Well, I am the one who is giving you the chance to take back what’s yours unlike that so called boyfriend of yours who’s probably banging some other woman right now while you on the other hand is here, trying everything to take back MMTC from me. Instead of helping you with your problems, he might be having a blast of cheating behind your back.” He answered sardonically.

I felt like everything around us turned black as my temper passed its limits. Before I realized what I was doing, the palm of my hand already landed on his cheek.

“Don’t ever compare Rocco to the likes of you because you’re nothing compared to him! You’re the reason why I’m in this situation anyway! You forced me into this setup just because I was desperate. Yes, you’re rich and powerful but that’s all! You are nothing but a liar and a manipulative selfish b*stard!” I saw how his eyes turned dark as his lips thinned in obvious anger.

I suddenly got back to my senses as nervousness suddenly crept throughout my whole system. He looked so dangerous. I wanted to take back what I’ve said and done but it was already too late. This was my first time seeing someone like this and I didn’t know what to do.

I took a step backwards and was about to run away from him when he raised his hand.

Oh, God! He’s going to hit me! I closed my eyes as I realized that my feet already got rooted on the ground. I didn’t have a choice but to remain standing there and wait for his hand to land on my cheek but instead of getting hit by him, I felt him held me forcefully by my shoulders and then roughly tugged me closer to his body.

I gasped as I felt my body collided a little bit violently against his muscled body. My breasts crashed against his hard chest. I slowly opened my eyes.

“What are you—” before I could finish what I was about to say, he closed the remaining gap between our faces and then captured my lips with a punishing kiss.

“Hmp–!” I tried to push him by the chest but I felt like I was just pushing a wall. I felt him snake his arms around my waist to make my body still as he continued that rough kiss that he was giving me. I felt like I couldn’t breathe. I opened my mouth and tried to voice out my protest one more time but he didn’t let me.

Instead, he used that as an opportunity and thrust his tongue, invading the sweet crevices of my mouth. I felt so overwhelmed of what was happening. I felt scared but for some reason, I felt a strange feeling that was starting to rise within me that was erasing my protests bit by bit. But the anger was there as well.

He was obviously punishing me because of what I’ve said to him. I felt him bit my lower lip in a not so gentle manner before he deepened the kiss even more.

My mind went blank but I tried my best to gather myself together. Why does he need to do this to me?! He’s the one who stepped past his boundaries! I hate him!

I wanted to push him away and hit him for being a an as*hole but my strength left my body. I couldn’t help but to cry because of helplessness and anger. Tears ran down my cheeks.

I felt his body stiffen when he realized that I was already crying. He stopped and then slowly pulled his lips away from mine. Even though he already stopped, my eyes remained close while tears continued pooling from them.

The silence between us was deafening. No one dared to speak for a minute or so. I remained sobbing silently.

“Open your eyes.” his voice was husky but sounded so gentle. Gentle?! You’re just hearing things! Gentleness is not in his vocabulary!

I shook my head vigorously. I heard him heave a sigh.

“Stop crying. I hate seeing a woman cry.” I felt him wipe my tears. He really sounded different and it sounded new to my ears.

He finally let go of me. I slowly opened my eyes and met his gaze. I saw his frustrated look while raking his fingers through his hair.

“I’m sorry for kissing you.” He muttered. I could see the guilt in his eyes before the expression on his face turned stoic. That surprised me. I thought he would never say sorry of what he’d done but I was wrong. I didn’t expect that.

“But I am not sorry for saying what I’ve said about your boyfriend.” I swallowed hard. I wanted to yell at him and slap him again but I couldn’t move. I just remained there, staring at him. He looked like a dangerous lion and I should hate and get scared of him after what he just did but the fear and anger that I was feeling for him now weren’t that strong because there was that weird feeling that was starting to grow within me. It was preventing me from totally hating him.

I couldn’t explain and it made me confuse.

There was just one thing that I discovered about him just now. He might be a jerk, intimidating and rough but I knew that he’s not a bad person. There’s a kindness in his heart that he’s trying hard not to show to anyone.

I saw how guiltiness ate him just now upon seeing my tears.

I could still remember the incident at the bar. He hit that guy who tried to exploit me when no one was around because he didn’t like what that guy did to me.

I bit my lower lip. His gaze went down to my lips. He released a harsh breath then I heard him muttered something under his breath before he turned his back on me.

“Next time, don’t call me bstard. I am literally a bstard of my father so don’t ever rub that to my face again.” He said before he began walking.

I suddenly felt bad. Now, I understood why he did that. He got hurt of what I’ve said. I didn’t know that he was a b*stard.

Even though I got mad of what he did, I couldn’t really hate him especially now that he told me the reason.

“Let’s go.” he uttered as he walked towards the car without waiting for me.

I absentmindedly touched my trembling lips. It felt so hot and a little bit sore. I could still feel his lips moving against mine. Even though the kiss was rough and punishing, it woke up a strange sensation within me that I couldn’t explain.

Now, I began to really get scared because of this feeling that I knew I couldn’t let to grow even more. It wasn’t right.

Get your act together, Juno! Just do what you need to do ASAP so that you could go back to your own life without him bothering you! Just remember that you love Rocco and he’s the one for you!

I decided to follow him even though my legs were slightly shaking. I wanted to back out of our deal but I knew that I couldn’t just be reckless with my decisions. I couldn’t afford this one and only opportunity that he’s giving for me to take back MMTC.

Both of us were silent while we were inside the car. He was driving while I on the other hand was looking outside the window.

My neck was already stiff and feeling uncomfortable because of my position but I still remained in that position until we arrived at his house.

He carried my luggage to the room that he designated for me.

“I’ll just go somewhere. Just make yourself feel at home.” He said after. I nodded my head in response. He went out of the house after that but he didn’t come home until I finished eating dinner and went to my room.

The next day, he didn’t come home either. I began to feel irritated. He was the one who told me that we should practice before our dinner with his family tomorrow but he didn’t come home. Great!

How could we do our thing when we’re like this? We can’t even have a decent conversation without arguing. He’s always sarcastic and acting jerk in front of me.

I heaved a sigh. I was at the living room, silently looking at the decorations and few pictures that were displayed there.

One picture of him took my attention. He was wearing a tuxedo while looking at the camera ever so seriously.

“Does this guy ever gets tired of having one expression all the time? Does he even know how to smile?” I asked myself while holding the picture. Well, I saw him smile but that was just once.

“You want me to smile? Then give me a reason to smile.” my eyes widened when I heard that voice. I placed the picture frame in its original position and then faced him. His amethyst eyes were staring at me like spotlights.

He looked like he didn’t have a decent sleep. He was only wearing a white t-shirt and pants. His hair was slightly tousled but gosh, he looked so hot…I blinked my eyes a couple of times of that thought. What do you think you’re thinking just now, Juno?!

🗼

What do you think of the story so far?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 12

A/N: Hi guys! This is totally unedited so please excuse my mistakes. I am sick right now. I hope you like this chapters though. I deliberately made this chapter longer because i couldn’t update before. Anyway, don’t forget to drop some comments. :)

🗼

BREY’s POV

I kept on punching the punching bag like a madman. I couldn’t believe that I was feeling these feelings towards a woman. Not just an ordinary woman but she’s the daughter of the man who made me feel like I was a stranger to my own mother. My very own mother chose Juno Alexia Morgan to become her own child. She treated her as if she was her own flesh and blood. She loved her so much while I on the other hand had nothing.

I was left alone with no one to turn to. I only had myself. When my mother left me, nothing left in me except the hatred. But instead of living miserably, I used that hatred to succeed in life. I became tough and learned how to protect myself from the cruelty of the world.

I promised myself to never left anyone step on me again and I did it. I achieved success using my sweat and blood.

I achieved my position right now without depending on anyone. I promised to myself to never attach myself to anyone emotionally just like I did to my mother because I didn’t want to get hurt again when the time comes that they leave me.

But when I met my father, the desire to have a family suddenly resurfaced within me. I decided to take another gamble that’s why I would do anything so that my father would finally introduce me to his family.

Then Juno came into the picture. I saw that I could use her to achieve what I’ve been wanting for so long. It was easy for me to just pretend as her boyfriend because I knew for sure that I would never feel anything to her knowing who her parents were.

I’ve already planned everything. But now, I began to feel weird whenever she’s near me.

I couldn’t accept that she manages to affect me just by staring at her. I chuckled to myself. I couldn’t even go home to my own house right now because I didn’t want to see her.

Instead, here I am in the basement of TBG club, alone, confused and feeling pathetic again. When I first encounter her at MMTC, I already noticed how beautiful she was. Her every move were graceful even though she was obviously stressed out and problematic back then. I tried to shrug those thoughts from my head and focused with my goal.

But now, I couldn’t believe that she’s here in the USA because I changed my plans. It wasn’t on my calculation that my father would suddenly tell me that he would finally introduce me to his family just because he met my so called ‘girlfriend’ by accident at my place.

I have been waiting for this chance for so long; that my father would finally introduce me to his wife and daughter and then to the whole world. I couldn’t wait to officially meet everyone; my stepmother, sister and relatives.

When he mistook Juno as my girlfriend, I planned on correcting the situation right away but I changed my mind when he said that he would finally arrange everything so that his family could finally meet me.

But now, I began to regret my decision of making Juno pretend to be my girlfriend because of her strong effect on me. She’s like a drug and it was scaring the heck out of me. I’ve never felt this kind of desire before and I couldn’t help but to get mad at myself and Juno at the same time.

I’ve been a jerk towards her because I could accept the kind of effect that she has to me.

She’s in a relationship for f*ckin’ out loud. I couldn’t even believe that I actually told her that her boyfriend was probably cheating on her.

I chuckled humorlessly.

I didn’t know what got into me that time for me to tell her that. I just didn’t like the look on her face after she talked to that boyfriend of hers. She looked so sad. Sh*t!

I continued punching the sandbag like there’s no tomorrow as my mind recalled what happened in the car when we were on our way to the mall…

I couldn’t help but to get amused when I noticed that she already fell asleep. I decided not to disturb her because I knew that she was feeling pissed off at me. I noticed that she wanted to have a proper conversation with me but I kept on ignoring her. I didn’t know why but I love seeing her getting annoyed at me or getting pissed off because her cheeks turn red everytime.

I just continued driving until I finally got a glimpse of the mall, not far from us. I was about to wake her up when I suddenly heard her moan.

I threw her a glance. My throat suddenly went dry when I saw her position. The neckline of her blouse was a little bit low and because of her position, I could already get a clear view of her cleavage. I swallowed hard.

“Damn it! You’ve already seen more than that for a lot of times already! Why are you still getting affected, moron?!” I castigated myself like a fool. I tried not to look at her seductive state as I keep on swallowing hard while trying my best to concentrate on driving even though I was having a hard time doing so.

She was mumbling things that I couldn’t understand and it was affecting me. She sounded so sexy and I found out that it was hard for me to ignore it.

I almost sighed in relief when we finally reached the mall and I managed to park my car without a hitch. I was about to wake her up when she suddenly moaned again and this time, I finally understood what she was saying.

“Brey…” my eyes widened. I couldn’t believe it. I didn’t expect that she would actually moan my name!

“You’re giving me a hard time, my wild cat.” I scooted a little bit closer to her and used that opportunity to stare at her sleeping state.

She really is a pretty wild cat. I didn’t know why but those were the words that popped up in my head when I first saw her. Her eyes reminded me of a wildcat’s eyes. Her lips had a perfect shade of pink and they looked luscious and seductive whenever she pursed her lips when she’s pissed or annoyed.

Her thick upturn eye lashes accentuated her beautiful eyes.

I raised my hand and was about to touch her cheek when I suddenly realized what I was doing.

“What the f*ck are you doing, Brey?!” I chastised myself. I cleared my throat before I decided to wake her up for good before I lose my control. She looked so sinfully seductive sleeping there and I was losing myself.

I couldn’t help but to feel pissed at myself because of what I was doing that’s I couldn’t help but to put the blame on her. Because of that, I acted like a cold b*stard until her patience ran out and slapped me…

“Hey, are you planning to destroy that sandbag? If so, make sure to replace first thing in the morning.” The uncaring voice of Zardius made me stop from what I was doing. He has a beer in his hand before he threw himself on the couch. He put his feet atop the coffee table before he began drinking his beer.

“What are you doing here? I thought you already went back to Greece?” he shrugged his shoulders.

“I cancelled my flight. I don’t feel like going there for now.” I shook my head. This guy really is moody. I chuckled inwardly. Well, we’re actually the same.

I continued punching and kicking the sandbag but this time, I wasn’t out of anger.

“I thought you’re going to destroy that sandbag?” I almost rolled my eyes. He was being sarcastic. Instead of continuing, I stopped and then removed my boxing gloves. I took the towel from the side and then dried my sweat off with it.

“I wasn’t trying to.” He shook his head and then chugged his beer down.

“I supposed this is about a girl? Are you finally in love like our friends in TBG?”

“Hell no! Where did you get that?”

“Well, almost everyone of our buds who fell in love acted the same that you were doing just now. Women really are scary. I don’t want to be in your shoes.” I could hint the amusement in his eyes. My jaw flexed.

“Says the man who ran away from a girl because he couldn’t accept the fact that he’s in love.” Zardius’ eyes went sharp. I met his gaze with equal sharpness.

“Hey, do you have any plans of kicking each other’s a*s? Well, you know what to do.” The smirking face of Kyrus came into our view. He just came in. I groaned inwardly. The place is getting more crowded now. I came here because I thought none of the members of the TBG would come today.

I looked at the boxing ring that Kyrus was pointing at. Yes, there’s a boxing ring inside along with different games like bowling, billiards, video games, etc. and of course, our very own bar and loud music.

This place is exclusive for the TBG members to hangout to but there’s one exemption. The wives or girlfriends of the members are also allowed to get in. Aside from them, no one is allowed.

“Wanna have a go?” the corner of Zardius’ lips twitched.

“I don’t want to have a sparring with you right now because you’re not in the right state. I would just kick you’re a*s.”

“Why don’t you just tell me the truth that you’re scared that I might kick you’re a*s?” his eyes darkened in obvious displeasure. I smirked at him when he stood up and then took his shirt off and then got a pair of boxing gloves.

“Oh, yeah! This is going to be fun!” Kyrus excitedly said as he grabbed the box of popcorn on the table and then sat on the couch, facing the boxing ring.

I went inside the ring followed by Zardius. We were glaring at each other; both were determined to prove our strength. We were about to start when we heard some voices. I groaned inwardly when I saw that our friends arrived.

“You have some nice timing, people.” Kyrus said before he stood up.

“Let’s make this a little bit more interesting. Let’s have a bet. Who’s going to between the two of our buddies here.” he continued with a wide smile. I wanted to kick his butt.

“If you’re going to bet for Zardius, place your bet here on my right hand. If you’re going to on Brey, here on my left hand.” He announced.

“So, are we going to spar or you’re just going to stare at them?” I smirked and then readied myself. After a second or two, we began our fight…

🗼

I cursed expletives when I felt the pain on my face. Even if our sparring was yesterday, the pain of his punches and kicks were still there. I smirked. Well, at least, I managed to hurt him as well. We were on the same state after our fight.

I shook my head. I couldn’t believe that I really accepted Zardius’ challenge yesterday.

“Damn that guy. He’s strong.” I mumbled as I got inside my car. I’ve decided to go home because tomorrow would be the day that my father would introduce me to his family. Juno and I need to practice.

I groaned inwardly when I remembered her. I heaved a sigh. Damn it! Why am I thinking about her again?!

I tried to concentrate on driving until I finally arrived home. I was planning to go to my room when I notice someone at the living room. She has her back on my direction. She was staring at my pictures. I quietly approached her.

I was about to speak to get her attention when I heard her mumble something while staring at my picture.

“Does this guy ever gets tired of having one expression all the time? Does he even know how to smile?”

“You want me to smile? Then give me a reason to smile.” I almost bit my tongue when I realized what I’ve just said. Damn! What’s with this woman that I keep losing my cool whenever she’s around?

She faced me and I saw how her eyes widened.

“What happened to you?” I shrugged my shoulders while observing her reaction.

“Nothing?! You look like you’ve been in a fight yesterday and you’re saying it’s nothing?!” she looked worried and I couldn’t help but to get amused. Instead of answering, I closed the gap between us and then put my arm over her shoulders. I pulled her closer to me.

I could literally feel his body went still.

“W-What do you think you’re doing?”

“You look like I’m about to rape you. Just relax your body and wrap your arm around my waist.” I instructed. She gulped inaudibly. Her cheeks were red again and she looked so cute. I mentally shook my head. I must not let this continue. This is just a lie so I shouldn’t get affected!

She hesitantly obliged and I groaned inwardly when I felt the softness of her bod…

🗼

JUNO’s POV

I was restless while we’re on our way to Brey’s father’s house. I couldn’t help but to get nervous. We’ve been practicing everything that we would do since yesterday but now that we’re actually going to do everything that we practiced, nervousness was eating my heart out.

I got surprised when I felt a warm hand on my hand.

“You look nervous. Don’t be. Just do what you need to do and everything will be fine.” I nodded my head and then drew a deep breath. Somehow, his gesture made me calm. She gently squeezed my hand before he let it go. I almost groaned in protest when his hand left mine.

I looked at Brey from the corner of my eyes. He looked so excited even though he wasn’t saying anything. I could tell that he’s happy. It’s just a dinner with the family of his father but he looked like a child that was excited for Christmas.

Then, the car finally stopped in front of a mansion.

“Wow. Is this your father’s house?” I asked in awe.

“If I’m not mistaken, yes.” My eyebrows creased.

“How come you’re not sure?” before he could answer me, the guard opened the gate.

“Do you need anything, sir?”

“Yes. I am Brey Amouretti.” The guard nodded his head before he pressed a button and then the gates opened. Brey drove the car all the way in front of the house.

I was about to open the door when he spoke.

“Wait.” He said and then stepped out of the car. To my surprise, he walked to my side of the car and opened the door for me.

“You’re a gentleman now?” I asked sarcastically. He just smirked at me before he took my hand. I gave him my hand and then got out of the car. I thought he would just assist me out of the car but my eyes widened when he suddenly pulled me roughly to his body until our bodies were already pressing intimately.

His arms were wrapped around my waist. Our lips were almost touching and that gave me the hard time to breath.

“W-What the hell are you doing?!” I whisper-yelled.

“Shhh…just keep quiet. We have an audience.” He answered. I could see the playful glint in his eyes while staring at me. I couldn’t breathe properly because of our position. My heart was literally racing rapidly. My throat went dry.

I tried so hard to collect myself together. I was about to answer him when we heard a voice.

“I’ve never seen my son to be this sweet towards a girl before. I can’t believe it.” I quickly distanced myself from Brey when I saw his father at the doorway of the mansion. He had a happy expression on his face while staring at us.

I felt Brey’s arm encircled around my waist.

“Good evening, sir.” I greeted him politely while trying to act normal in front of him.

“Good evening, papa.”

“Good evening o the both of you too. C’mon in. Everyone is waiting for you.” I could feel the sudden change in Brey when he heard that. His arm around my waist tightened. His body went rigid.

I looked at him and I noticed that he was tensed all of a sudden but I could see the excitement at the same time.

His father led the way and we followed him.

“Nervous?” I asked.

“Of course not.” I rolled my eyes. I looked around saw how grandiose was inside the house. The interior design was a combined of classic and modern design.

Then we finally reached the dining room.

“Hi, everyone. Our visitors are here.” Mr. Amouretti announced. I thought there were a lot of people but I was wrong. There were just two persons at the dining table. An older woman around the age of my mom and a younger woman around my age. My eyes widened when I recognized the younger woman. It was the woman that Brey and I saw at Sophialina!

If my memory serve me right, Brey called her Nadia!

“You?!” Nadia hissed as she stood up. She was glaring at me.

“Oh, you know each other?” Mr. Amouretti asked confusedly. Nadia raised an eyebrow.

“Yes. I saw them at Sophialina the other day—”

“—Oh, look how small the world really is.” Mr. Amouretti interrupted.

“What do you mean, papa?” Nadia asked. Instead of answering, Mr. Amouretti began the introduction.

“Anyway, Brey, Juno, this is Nadia, my daughter and this is Ophelia, my wife.” The older woman just looked at Brey and I without any reaction but I caught the strange spark of hatred that passed through her eyes when she looked at Brey.

“Is he the one?” she asked her husband after a couple of seconds.

“Yes, Ophelia.”

“What is happening here, mama, papa? Why are they here? Who are they really?” Nadia asked with a hint of irritation.

“Nadia, I want you to meet your older brother, Brey Austin Amouretti.” Mr. Amouretti finally said. Nadia’s eyes went wide. She looked like a bomb just exploded in front of her.

Brey was about to approach Nadia when she suddenly shook her head.

“N-No! This is not true! You’re joking right, papa?”

“No, Nadia. I already told your mother about him. I planned this dinner so that I could finally properly introduce my first born to the both of you.”

“I’m glad to finally meet you. I’ve been looking forward of finally meeting my sister.” Brey was about to hug Nadia when she push him away and then hurriedly left the dining room.

“I told you this is not a good idea!” Ophelia snapped at Mr. Amouretti before she followed her daughter.

I was shock of what just happened. I looked at Brey and my heart clenched when I saw the pain that registered on his faced. The excitement and obvious happiness in him a while ago disappeared in an instant. He looked like all the life in him dissipated from his body.

I bit my lower lip as I felt my eyes watered. I felt so bad for him. Now, I finally understood why he even blackmailed me to pretend as his girlfriend…

🗼

Poor Brey ;(

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think of Brey’s father’s family?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 13

A/N: Hi, guys! Sorry for the late update. I’ve been sick these past two weeks but i’m finally feeling better now. Anyway, thank you for all the ‘get well soon’ comments and messages that you sent me. I appreciate it so much! Anyway, i hope you like this chapter and please don’t forget to comment what you think. I made this chapter extra longer than my usual update to make it up to you all:)

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

No one between us talked while we were in the car, going somewhere. I didn’t even know where Brey was taking us but I knew for sure that he was mad, ragingly mad. He was gritting his teeth the whole time and the way he was gripping the steering wheel was giving me goose bumps.

I could already see the fire that was about to explode in his eyes. He was driving past the speed limit and I should be telling him to slow down because I was getting nervous already but I chose to stay quiet and let him have his way.

I wanted for him to let his anger out.

I knew that he wanted to fly into a fit of rage right now and just a little thing that would annoy him would surely make him explode.

I wanted to say something, anything to make him feel better but I didn’t know where to start. I bit my lower lip as I felt my eyes brim with tears. I really felt bad for him. Even I felt hurt because of the coldness that they showed to him at his father’s house.

I didn’t expect everything to turn out this way. Brey was undeniably excited about the dinner. He was probably beyond excited and happy because at last, his father would finally introduce him to his family but it looked like he was the only one who was excited about the whole situation because his sister and her mother wasn’t pleased of his presence.

His father apologized to us but Brey ignored him and pulled me out of that house without saying anything.

I threw him a glance from the corner of my eyes and I saw the raw pain that was written all over his face. Aside from that, there was resentment also. I swallowed hard and was about to speak when he stopped the car in front of a club. The place was familiar. I looked at the name of the club. TBG’s club.

My eyebrows creased.

“Why are we here?” I asked confusedly. He turned off the engine and then unbuckle his seat belt.

“Go home without me. Take the car.” He said without answering my question.

“But what about you?”

“I’ll spend the night here for sure. I’ll just ask someone to drop me home by tomorrow.” He answered and then got out of the car.

“Wait…Brey!” I called for him but he ignored me and then went inside the club without looking back. I heaved a sigh while looking at him entering the club. I bit my lower lip as I stared at the car key that was still in the car’s ignition.

I heaved a sigh and then closed my eyes shut for a couple of seconds. I wanted to go home already and sleep all this off but I couldn’t just leave him alone for some reason. I shook my head. I pulled the car’s key from the ignition before I decided to step out of the car. I locked the vehicle and then went inside the club.

This was the second time that I would enter this club. This was the club where Maggie and Christine took me during my first night here in the USA. I drew a deep breath before I entered the club. Just like before, there was a guard that opened the door.

He asked for my ID. Thankfully, I carry one all the time because he would surely not let me in if I didn’t have any ID with me.

Upon entering the club, the loud music inside met me along with the noisy people who were doing whatever business they were doing. I looked around, looking for Brey but I couldn’t find him anywhere.

I decided to go to the bar counter to inform the bartender.

“Hi. I just want to ask if you know where Brey Amouretti is? Do you happen to know him?” I asked the bar tender with a loud voice so that he would hear me clearly. He looked at me with knitted eyebrows.

“He’s surely at the VIP room.” He answered while looking upstairs.

“Is there a VIP room upstairs? I thought the VIP area is there only?” I pointed at the place where I saw Brey before with his friends at the right corner of the club. It was the same VIP area where that unknown man forcefully dragged me to when I first set foot in this place.

“Yes, that’s one of our VIPs here that customers could use but I doubt if Mr. Amouretti would go there now. He’s surely at the TBG exclusive VIP room upstairs.”

“Really? Thanks.” I said and was about to turn my back when the bartender spoke.

“No one is allowed upstairs, Miss. If I were you, you shouldn’t go. They will surely throw you out of the club before you even know it.”

“It’s okay. I know him. He’s my boyfriend.” That took him by surprise but then he smirked after.

“A lot of women already told us that.” I rolled my eyes and decided to just go and ignore him. I didn’t like the way he was staring at me as if I was one of Brey’s bimbo or something.

I was about to begin ascending the upstairs when my eyes caught a familiar face at the corner of the club near the stairs. I was shock to actually see him there. He was sitting on a couch with a woman on his lap. They were making out. Pain instantly attack my chest. I wanted to cry because of so much anger but I tried my best not to. All I wanted was to fly into a fit of rage right at that moment.

The anger that I was feeling kept on escalating while watching them making out without a care in the world.

My fists tightened and before I could control myself, I strode my way towards them. My breathing was hard because I was trying my best to control my rage. They were so busy in what they were doing that they didn’t even notice my presence in front of them.

“I thought you didn’t want to be with me anymore because you already have a girlfriend?” I heard the woman asked Rocco with a sultry voice. I was near enough to them that even though the music was loud, I still clearly heard what she said.

Rocco tucked some stray hair to the back of the woman’s ear as he smiled at her. I knew that woman. She’s the leading lady of Rocco in his latest movie, Karen Stone.

“I feel like she doesn’t even considers me as her boyfriend. I don’t know but when I’m with her, I feel so small. She’s too smart that it came to the point that our relationship is getting boring anymore. While with you, I feel like I’m the best version of myself. You make me feel like a real man. You’re giving me what I need and you’re making me happy. That’s what Juno failed to do in our relationship. She’s a failure as a girlfriend. She’s too focused on saving their company that she already forgot about me. If I’ve known before that their company was on the brink of bankruptcy, I shouldn’t’ve pursued on courting her.” every word that Rocco was saying cuts like a knife, piercing my heart into pieces.

All the good things that I thought he possessed as a person disappeared right at that instant. All the respect and love that I felt for him turned into something that I couldn’t even describe. I felt like I was staring at someone who’s a total stranger to me all along.

I thought I’ve already known everything about him but I was wrong.

My eyes got a glimpse of the glass of champagne on their table. I quickly grabbed it and before I could even think rationally, I threw the content of the glass to them. The woman screamed as she got off of Rocco’s lap, drenched with alcohol.

“What the—” Rocco’s sentence cut off midsentence when he recognized me. His eyes widened as his lips fell open in shock.

“J-Juno…” his voice was trembling.

“You! How dare you pour that alcohol on me?!” Karen squealed in so much anger.

“Because you deserve it!” her eyes squinted in anger.

“You b*tch!” She raised her hand as If she wanted to slap me.

“You want to slap me? Fine, go on! Do it so that people will see what kind of a person you really are!” she looked around us and noticed that everyone was already pointing their cellphones to us. They were already recording everything that was happening and that added to the courage that I was feeling.

“Juno, let me explain. This is all just a misunderstanding” Rocco approached me and was about to hold my hand when I swatted his hand away. I felt like his hands were dirty. My vision darkened and before I could control my anger, my hand already flew to his face.

“Damn you, Rocco! You’re nothing but a gold digger and a cheater! I’ve trusted and loved you! And I’ve even felt bad because I didn’t even have enough time for you because I was busy doing everything I could to save the company. I thought you understood my situation but I was wrong. Even though we fight a lot, I trusted you because I thought you were a good person. I thought you loved me but I was wrong! While I was busy doing everything I could to save MMTC, here you are, busy cheating on me!

“So this is the reason why you’ve been so cold everytime I talked to you on the phone? You always tell me that you’re busy. Now I finally understand that you’re indeed busy, busy with this promiscuous woman here!” I tilted up my chin proudly and then stared at him in the eyes.

“If you’re happy with her then be with her. You should’ve been honest with me from the beginning so that I could’ve given you the freedom and didn’t waste anymore of our time. You just wasted my time loving you, Rocco! We’re done! Thank God that I’ve discovered that you’re actually a cheater and a gold-digger before I totally gave myself to you! You don’t deserve me!” I turned my back on him and was about to walk away from there when I remembered something.

I quickly took off the bracelet that he gave to me before and then threw it to him.

“That’s yours so take it back! I don’t want to have anything that belongs to you!” Upon turning my back on them, my tears fell. I was fumingly mad and disappointed at myself because I couldn’t believe that I’ve chosen to love the wrong person.

“Juno, wait!” I heard Rocco called but I ignored him. I’ve never thought that this thing would happen the moment we see each other again. I was thinking of calling him tomorrow to have dinner with him so that I could finally inform him about my arrangement with Brey but it looked like it was pointless for me to do so because our relationship ended the moment I saw him making-out with that woman.

I quickly wiped my tears while I continued walking. I didn’t know why but instead of getting out of the club, I went upstairs. I couldn’t understand why but Brey’s face popped up on my mind but instead of going inside the room, I chose to sit down and tried to calm myself down.

I felt like my legs were about to give out because of the pain that I was feeling. Aside from the pain of Rocco’s betrayal, I felt hurt too because I felt like all my efforts in our relationship were all useless. I thought everything that I’ve been doing was enough until now but I was wrong.

Now I realized that a relationship could get destroy too just because s*x wasn’t given. Even though Rocco didn’t directly admitted it, I knew that the ‘happiness’ that he was referring about a while ago that Karen was giving him was that thing which I failed to give.

Yes, I admit, maybe it was partly my fault but I couldn’t just indulge into something that serious when I knew that I wasn’t ready yet. S*x is not the foundation of a relationship because I believe that love is.

I didn’t know how long I was sitting at the top landing of the stairs while crying. I didn’t want to cry but I couldn’t control my emotions. I am just a human.

“Hey, beautiful. Whoever made you cry doesn’t deserve your tears.” A baritone voice made me look up. He was smiling at me. He looked like he just came out of the sole door behind us.

“Leave me alone.” Was all I could answer. He chuckled.

“You look familiar. If I’m not mistaken, you were with Brey here before.” my eyebrows creased.

“Do you know him?”

“Of course. He’s my friend. Don’t tell me, you’re the rumored girlfriend and he made you cry that’s why you’re in tears right now?” I didn’t know how to answer that question. Yes, I’ve been pretending to be Brey’s girlfriend but the one who hurt me wasn’t him. My ex-boyfriend. But of course, I couldn’t say that to anyone. Brey told me not to spill anything about our arrangement whatever the consequences were.

We agreed to pretend at all times including to our family and friends.

“Yes, I am his girlfriend.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice. To my surprise, he laughed. I scowled at him.

“Now, I understand why he’s in there, drowning himself with alcohol. He even pushed me out of the VIP room because I tried to stop him from destroying everything in there.” he said.

“He’s in there?” I asked him while pointing at the room behind us.

“Yes. He’s in there, busy drinking alone.” He answered amusedly.

“Anyway, I am Oeris. Your name is Juno Alexia Morgan, right?” my eyebrows creased.

“How did you know my name?”

“I just happened to hear it from Kyrus.” He answered, still amused.

“Anyway, if you want to forget about the thing that made you cry, drink this. It will help you calm down for sure.” I looked at the bottle of alcohol that he was holding.

“No thanks.” I answered suspiciously. He laughed again and then took my hand and handed me the bottle.

“Don’t worry. I am not a bad guy. I didn’t put anything suspicious in there. It’s up to you if you drink it or not. Just a friendly advice, don’t go in there. Brey is seriously going insane right now because he’s beyond mad. Just drink here and wait for him to get out.” He tapped my shoulder before he descended on the stairs, leaving me alone.

I looked at the bottle of alcohol. It was partially opened but it was still full. I removed the cap and smelled its content. It smelled like strawberry.

Yes, I wanted to forget what happened and I needed something to do so. Before I could even think, I found myself tasting the alcohol. It tasted delicious!

“Damn you, Rocco! This will be my first and last time to cry and think about you! You don’t deserve my tears!” I hissed and then chugged the alcohol down.

Later on, my tears stopped. I was even dancing along with the music while still sitting on the top landing of the stairs. About 45 minutes later and I finished drinking the alcohol. I couldn’t believe that I could drink alcohol like that. I felt like I was just drinking a juice or something because it was delicious.

I looked at the time. It was almost 11 pm already. I decided to stand up and check on Brey. I took a step but quickly held onto the handrail of the stairs because I felt like the world spun around in a fast motion.

“Sh*t, I’m drunk.” I mumbled like crazy and waited for my vision to clear out. When I finally felt steady, I slowly approached the door and knocked.

“Brey, a-are you in there?” I asked with a loud voice but no one answered.

“Brey!” it was the same. I groaned inwardly and decided to try opening it. To my surprise, it wasn’t locked. I slowly stepped my way inside and then closed the door behind me. Then, I saw Brey, lying on the couch. There were bottles of alcohol on the coffee table in front of him.

There were even broken bottles on the floor as well. I gasped when I saw the broken TV and other broken furniture that were already on the floor.

“What happened here?” I asked to myself. I approached Brey and then shook his shoulder.

“Brey…” I called for him. He opened his eyes. I almost gasped when I saw the expression on his face. He looked dangerous.

“What are you doing in here? I already told you to go home.” He said sternly and then sat up.

“I-I couldn’t go and l-leave you here alone.” I answered. I didn’t know if I stuttered because I was drunk or because of Brey.

“Leave me alone. I don’t want someone around me right now.”

“But—”

“I said, leave me alone!” I barked thunderously which made me flinch. I gritted my teeth. I should feel scared but I strangely felt brave.

“No! I won’t leave you here alone! Even if you won’t admit it, I know you need someone by your side right now! I know you’re hurting—”

“—so what if I’m hurting? Do you think you can do anything about it?” my eyes turned into slits.

“Yes! I can accompany you and make you feel better! I am your girlfriend—well, even though I’m just pretending to be your girlfriend, I can be here for you as a friend! You don’t have to deal with the pain alone.” I saw him grit his teeth.

To my surprise, he suddenly snatch me by the waist and made me sit on his lap. My eyes widened.

“You want to be with me? Fine, I’ll let you be with me as my girlfriend but let me tell you this, Juno. I want something else right now to calm myself and if you can’t give me that, get out of here while I still have my self-control.” He warned as his amethyst eyes turned a shade darker.

Our eyes met for a couple of seconds. I swallowed hard. I was at lost for words but when his eyes stared down to my lips, I didn’t expect the reaction of my body. I didn’t know if it was the effect of the alcohol that I consumed but I suddenly felt hot all over.

My cheeks were burning and I felt like his touch were scorching. I felt like the temperature inside increased considerably.

I felt like I need something that only Brey could give me. His arm tightened around my waist as his other hand went to my nape and raked a handful of my hair, a little bit roughly, which made me tilt my head. Our lips were almost touching already and I almost stopped breathing.

I could feel the sudden strong sexual tension in the air. I bit my lower lip when I felt that hard thing poking on my butt. I groaned inwardly. I couldn’t explain what I was feeling at that moment. I felt needy and hot all over.

“Kiss me.” I heard him ordered huskily. I could see the desire in his eyes. I felt like I was under his spell because I found myself obliging.

The moment our lips touched, he instantly went wild and domineered me with a rough and passionate kiss. I got overwhelmed by his hot kisses but I kissed him back with equal fervor without any hesitation. I moaned in delight when I felt his hand cupped my breast and gently massaged them alternately.

I couldn’t understand what was happening anymore. Just a while ago, I wanted to forget about Rocco but now, I’m giving the thing that I’ve been depriving him for so long without any reluctance.

I didn’t know what was happening to me anymore. I was so lost of what we were doing. I felt like we were in our own world. I didn’t know that we could be compatible like this. I felt like my body fit to his as if I belong to him.

I tried to rationally before it’s too late but he made me forget everything by romancing me until I completely surrendered to him…

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Who among you guys thought that Rocco was cheating on Juno?

What do you think of this sudden turn of events?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 14

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!!!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I woke up with a terrible headache. I felt like my head was being hammered to. I dreamt that I drank a bottle of alcohol alone last night but why does my head hurt like hell if that was just a dream? I groaned in pain as I cupped my head while my eyes were still close.

I felt confuse for a couple of seconds while trying to recall what happened to me last night.

“Hmmm” my eyes opened widely when I felt someone moved beside me accompanied by that voice. There was a man lying beside me! My heart began beating faster when I saw our positions. His arm was wrapped around my waist while his head was buried on the crook of my neck! Oh my God! What have you done, Juno?!

I looked around the room and then everything that transpired last night finally came back to me. From catching Rocco cheating on me, drinking that bottle of alcohol alone and then I went inside the room and saw Brey there. We kissed and then…

My hand went over my face when I realized what happened. We had s*x last night! I wanted to laugh at myself sarcastically. How could I surrendered myself to someone who isn’t even my boyfriend? Was it because I was broken hearted because I caught Rocco cheating on me?

How come I gave into Brey just like that without any hesitation? Was it because I was drunk?

I didn’t know what to think of happened. All I wanted to do was to get away from him. I didn’t know how to face him after what happened.

I bit my lower lip when I felt him move again. He placed his leg over mind and because of that, I could feel that hard thing poking on my thigh! I suddenly felt hot all over. Damn it, Juno! This is not the time for you to get affected by that thing!

I could feel his steady breathing against my neck. I tried to calm my senses even though it was so hard to do so. After a couple of seconds, I slowly removed his arm around my waist and then untangled his leg from mine. After that, carefully moved away from him.

“Juno…” my body went still when I heard him mumbled my name. I looked at him, thinking that he woke up but I sighed in relief when I realized that he went back to sleep. I stealthily off the bed. I winched when I felt pain between my legs which was a solid evidence of what happened last night between us.

I couldn’t believe that I lost my innocence to Brey. I’ve never thought that my first time would be like that. I always thought of surrendering myself to the man I love the moment I’m ready. I thought of that day to be special with petals scattered on the bed inside the dim lit room.

But now, that would never happen because I did it with Brey in my drunken state. We were both drunk and I didn’t have anyone to blame but myself.

When I successfully got out of bed without waking him up, I gathered my clothes and then quickly put them on without making any sound.

When I’ve finally got dressed, I quickly went inside the washroom and washed my face. I combed my hair using my fingers. After that, I went out of the washroom and then went straight to the door. I opened it and was about to go out when I couldn’t help myself and looked at Brey who was still sleeping.

Even though I wanted to stay and talk to him about what happened, I just couldn’t. I wasn’t ready. I went out of that room and then closed the door carefully. When I went down, I saw some of the workers there, busy cleaning.

They looked at me curiously when they saw me but no one said anything until I got out of there. I decided not to use Brey’s car. Instead, I hailed a taxi. I went to Brey’s house and then quickly got my things.

“Where are you going, Ms. Morgan?” i was about to get out of the house when I heard that voice. It was Olive, one of the maids of Brey.

“I’m going home now. Just inform Brey that I already went home when he gets back.” I said and then went out of the door. The taxi was waiting for me outside. After that, I told the driver our next destination and that was our family house.

When I got home, Francesca was obviously surprised upon seeing me.

“I thought you were not going to come back here, Juno?” I smiled at her faintly.

“I changed my mind. Anyway, thank you for helping me with my suitcase. I’ll rest for now.” I said. She nodded her head and then left me alone inside my room.

I heaved a sigh and then threw myself on my bed. I stared at the ceiling.

“What now, Juno? What’s your plan?” I asked myself. I bit my lower lip. Even though I was still confused and didn’t know what to do next, Brey’s face kept on popping in my mind. I see his face everywhere even though I didn’t want to.

I groaned inwardly and then got up. I’ve decided to take a shower so that maybe it could help me calm down a little bit and think properly. I stripped my clothes off and then went inside the bathroom. I was about to step inside the shower room when I caught something in the life size mirror.

My eyes widened when I saw all the red marks on my neck down to my chest! I didn’t notice it before when I went inside the washroom of the VIP room in TBG’s club because I was in a hurry. My trembling hand touched the hickeys around my left breast as my mind drifted off to what happened last night…

I felt him scoop me up and then walked towards another door at the corner of that room while we kept on kissing fervently. I clung my arms around his neck while kissing him back with equal fervor.

There was a red light that lit up in my head that served as a warning to me but I ignored it. For some reason, I felt so wild. The need was almost unbearable.

He opened the door and then closed it with his foot the moment we entered inside. I felt my back landed on a soft surface and I realized that it was a bed. Our kiss never broke as he joined me on the bed.

His hands started caressing every sensitive area of my body. The heat and need between us intensified.

“You smell so good.” He complimented with desire filled eyes the moment we stopped kissing to breath for air.

I swallowed hard as our eyes locked on each other. I felt his hand went to the hem of my top and started lifting it off of me, all the while staring at me as if he was waiting for me to change my mind or something.

Instead of panicking or changing my mind of what was about to happen, I willingly helped him remove it from me by raising my hands.

Our eye contact never broke as I felt his hands went to my back to unclasp my bra. I drew a harsh breath when I felt my mounds got freed from their confinement. I heard him gasp in awe upon seeing them.

His amethyst eyes went even darker was his gaze focused on my already hard peaks. He haven’t touched them yet but the buds already reacted to his heated gaze.

“Oh, my..!” a muffled squeal came out of my lips when he suddenly started massaging my right breast with his hand while his lips captured one turgid nipple and nibbled on it erotically. My hands automatically went to his head and raked through his hair as my breathing hitched.

I could feel his raspy tongue, already circling my sensitive peak before he would suck on it like a baby while his hand were still busy kneading the other breast erotically. I felt like all the little hair on my body stood up because of the delicious sensation that I was feeling.

He alternately worshipped my breasts with his mouth for I didn’t know how long. All I knew was the pleasure was new to me and it felt so good. I kept on calling his name.

Then after another minute or so, I found myself completely naked. I didn’t even notice how he managed to remove my jeans and panties from me.

“Spread your legs for me, my wild cat.” He instructed. I opened my eyes as I suddenly felt shy of what he wanted me to do. I could feel my cheeks heated up. Do I really need to do that?

I was about to voice out my thoughts when I felt his hands slipped between my legs and cupped my already wet mound.

“Ohhh, Brey…” I moaned in delight when his fingers began working magic there.

“C’mon, cara mia. Spread your legs for me.” he breathed before he licked one of my nipples in a teasing manner. My back arched in pleasure.

His voice was husky because of evident desire. It was as if I got enchanted by his voice that my legs automatically parted to give him more access.

“You’re so beautiful. You’re making me crazy.” I felt his kisses slowly go down to my belly while his fingers were continuously giving me that incomparable pleasure. His thumb began circling my hard nub and that almost made me scream.

My body was squirming.

All of these sensations and erotic things were new to me and it was already so addicting. I didn’t want the feeling to end.

But nothing prepared me for what he did next because the next thing I knew, he already buried his face on my wetness and hungrily feasted on my p*ssy.

“Brey! Oh, my god!” I tried to shove him away but he wrapped his arms around my legs and held me still.

I felt how his tongue devour every nook and cranny of my wet womanhood and the pleasure was blinding. I wasn’t that innocent to not know about oral sx but no one told me how pleasurable it was especially when he circled his tongue on my clt a couple of times before he sucked on it. It was too much.

I kept on moaning while turning my head from side to side. I wasn’t myself anymore. I felt like my body got engulfed with a scorching fire.

Something was about to come and I could already feel it getting more intense with each passing second. I felt like there was a ball of fire in the center of my being that was about to explode.

My body was shivering and my legs began to quiver.

“Brey…Ohhh…I think I’m almost there!” all my inhibitions left my body as I tried my best to reach for that ecstasy. I could already taste the sweet sensation of my climax. My eyes rolled back in delight when I felt his naughty tongue invade my core and then began tongue-f*cking me.

“Sh*t! I can’t take it anymore!” I cried as my fingers grabbed his hair roughly as my back arched. He was now eating me out vigorously as if he was a hungry lion and because of that, I finally reached my zenith while chanting his name!

My body quaked uncontrollably as he continued his onslaught on my already quivering wetness. He licked all the juices that came out of me greedily and the feeling was too much.

I opened my eyes when I felt him finally stopped. I saw him removing his clothes. His movements were fast and almost desperate. I gulped inaudibly when I saw the burning lust and desire on his face.

A couple of seconds later and he was completely naked as the day he was born. A gasp escaped my lips when my eyes went down between his legs. Fear suddenly crept throughout my whole body when I saw the monster that he was hiding.

His friend was already so hard while standing proudly.

I swallowed hard. I was about to say something when he suddenly covered my body with his and sealed my lips with a passionate kiss.

Our bodies pressed together. The feeling of his muscular body against mine was surprisingly natural. I suddenly felt that feeling of belongingness as my arms wrapped around his neck. I felt him parted my legs and wrapped them around his hips.

I moaned with pleasure when I felt that hard thing brushed on my core. I felt myself became even wetter as he continued teasing me by brushing himself against mine, coating his thickness with my juices.

“Are you ready, cara?” he asked. That endearment again. Why is he calling me that? I asked myself but I quickly forgot about that when I felt him began his intrusion. I thought he was going to be gentle but I was wrong because he claimed me with one powerful thrust until he was buried to the hilt. My eyes widened when I felt that searing pain.

I wanted to scream. My nails scratched his back. I couldn’t hold back my tears from falling. I felt like my drunkenness disappeared all of a sudden because of the pain.

“F*ck! Y-You’re a virgin?” Brey asked with an angry voice. I nodded my head as my tears continued falling. My eyes were close. He became quiet for a couple of seconds.

“Open your eyes.” he ordered after that. I slowly did what I was told while biting back my sobs. He was so big and it really hurt!

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know.” I thought he was going to stop and pull out of me but I was wrong.

“But don’t ever think that I will stop now, my wild cat, because I won’t.” his voice was laced with uncontrollable desire. I bit my lower lip.

“Don’t stop. Just continue.” I answered. I didn’t know why I said that. All I knew was I wanted for him to finish what we already started. His face lit up of what I’ve said before he gently captured my lips with a kiss.

“I’ll make it up to you. I’ll make sure to make the pain go away.” There was a hint of promise in his voice. Then he began moving, slowly at first. He was surprisingly gentle.

I winced at the pain but I couldn’t deny the pleasure that was beginning to grow in the pit of my stomach down to the center of my being.

His hands began caressing my body again as his kisses went to my ear. He bit my earlobe. He whispered erotic things to me and it added to the fire that I was feeling. It was getting more intense.

“Brey…” I chanted his name as his attention went down to my breasts again. He worshipped me there using his talented mouth once again as his thrusts began to quicken with each passing second. He was giving me long and hard trust but his pace was getting faster now.

“You’re so tight and hot, cara mia. I can’t get enough of you.” he grunted as his movements began desperate.

“Yes! Just like that. Oh, it feels so good!” I didn’t know when the pain finally disappeared. All I knew was the unexplainable pleasure that was eating my entire system. My tears stopped and replaced by erotic cries and moans. The slapping of our sensitive areas accompanied by our cries of pleasure were the only things that could be heard inside the room.

My head was turning from side to side as I felt my peak fast approaching. It felt like a tsunami that was about to hit me.

He gave his all into pounding inside of me and I could feel his hardness became even bigger and harder inside of me as if it was about to explode.

“Ahhh! I’m almost there, cara! Come with me!” beads of sweat were already on his face and he looked so manly and hot. His muscles were flexing with every thrust that he was giving me.

I covered my mouth to prevent myself from screaming when I felt his fingers circling my cl*t with a fast motion! The ecstasy was too much and I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Ohhh…I’m cumming!” I bit the flesh of his shoulder as my climax hit me hard. My body shuddered uncontrollably as I rode through my orgsm. Just a couple more slams and he followed. He buried his cck to the hilt and held it there.

“Juno!” he roared as he released his essence inside of me. My eyes widened when I felt every jet of his cm hitting my insides and it brought me to another orgsm.

“Oh, my God! Ahhh!” I cried in the height of pleasure. I felt like he brought me to 7th heaven and the feeling was incomparable.

We stayed like that, savoring that incomparable pleasure.

We stared into each other’s eyes before our lips met once again. The gesture felt so natural. We were both catching our breaths as our tongues battled. Our hands kept on exploring each other’s body as if we couldn’t get enough of one another…

“What now, Juno?” I asked myself while staring at my reflection. My body felt like it was burning as I recalled what transpired between me and Brey last night.

I couldn’t believe that I actually surrendered my virginity to him without hesitation. Rocco cheated on me because I couldn’t give what he wanted but now, Brey got it just like that. My cheeks burned in embarassment.

I didn’t know what to think. He wasn’t even my boyfriend! We’re just pretending to be a couple! I chuckled humorlessly.

I wanted to regret what happened but surprisingly, I didn’t feel any regret at all. I bit my lower lip.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think would happen next to these two?

Any thoughts of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 15

A/N: Hi guys! To my readers of

‘HIS DECEIT(TB&TP series 1)’

, i will not update today because the comments haven’t reached 100 yet. I’ll wait until the comments reach 100 before i will upload the EPILOGUE! Happy reading:)

ANNOUNCEMENT!!!

For those who want to read the continuation of

MY POSSESSIVE EX-LOVER!!!

I will re-upload the missing chapters on next

SATURDAY, March 2, 2019

at exactly

1 pm

here in France but i will take them down again at

4 pm

! You will have

3 hours

to read the remaining chapters. I will take them down again because the copyright issue isn’t fix yet! Webnovel haven’t deleted my stolen story on their site yet! I decided to do this because i don’t want to leave my readers hanging.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

“Hey, wake up.” I groaned in annoyance when I heard that voice. I was still sleepy and the last thing I wanted was someone to annoy me early in the morning.

I chose to ignore him and didn’t open my eyes. I tried to continue sleeping when I felt him threw a pillow at me.

“What the f*ck!” I roared as I sat up from lying on my stomach and glared at the person who was obviously making fun of me. He was smirking at me annoyingly.

I grabbed the pillow that he threw at me and I threw it back to him. He laughed out loud because of what I did. He quickly evaded it without a hitch.

“Get out of here!” I hissed and was about to get out of bed when I realized that I was naked. The blanket was the only thing that was covering my lower regions. My eyebrows creased and looked at the empty space beside me.

“Where is she?” I asked Oeris with a scowl. He shrugged his shoulders.

“If you’re referring to Ms. Morgan, I think she left before I even arrived here because I didn’t see her anywhere since I’ve talked to her last night.” He answered nonchalantly as he sat on the sofa at the foot of the bed.

“You talked to her last night?” he grinned from ear to ear.

“Yes. I didn’t know that your taste in women changed. She looked like the innocent type of a woman not those wild ones that I used to see you with before. She’s pretty though. She’s my type of a woman.” He even whistled. I didn’t know why but I suddenly got ticked off of the last sentence that he said.

I gritted my teeth as my eyes squinted in rising anger.

“Let me just remind you that she’s mine, Oeris!” I growled and that actually surprised me. Oeris got obviously got shocked as well judging by how his lips parted like that. Then his face suddenly became serious.

“Morgan, huh? I thought you hated them?” I got off the bed with the blanket around my waist.

“I don’t need to explain myself to you.” I saw Oeris shook his head.

“Knowing you, you’re just going to crush her. If you’re doing this because of what your mother and her father did to you in the past, then you’re being unfair. She—”

“Shut up. I don’t want to hear anything about them.” I interrupted sharply through gritted teeth while glaring at him. The rage that has been living inside of me for a long time suddenly resurfaced upon hearing about them. My fists clenched tightly.

Oeris heaved a deep sigh and then stood up as he raised his hands as if he was surrendering or something.

“Relax, bud. I am not trying to pick a fight with you. I just don’t want you to do something that you will regret one day.” Instead of answering, I turned my back on him and went to the washroom.

I stared at myself in the mirror. My mind was full of what Oeris said before a dangerous smirk occurred my lips.

“Do you really think you could get away from me, my wild cat? We’re not done yet. I am not done yet.”

JUNO’s POV

After my shower, I got dressed and then blow dried my hair. My mind was still full of what happened last night and I didn’t know what to do next. I felt so confused. My phone kept on ringing but I intentionally didn’t answer it because I knew that it was Brey.

Maybe he as calling to talk about what happened between us last night but I wasn’t ready to discuss about it yet. For some reason, I wanted to get away from him as far as I could that’s why I arrived in a decision and that it would be better for me to go back home to Greece.

Much as I wanted to finish my deal with Brey so that I could have the chance to take back MMTC, I couldn’t do that anymore. Maybe it’s time for me to accept that MMTC wasn’t mine anymore.

I wanted to fulfill my promise to my stepmother about finding his son but until now, I still couldn’t ask Brey about it. Even though I was almost sure that he was the one.

After blow drying my hair, instead of going downstairs to eat my breakfast, I went to the terrace of my room and looked at the view outside. I drew a deep breath a couple of times in order to calm my senses.

I sat on the sofa. I winced when I felt that slight pain between my legs again. It was an evidence that I’ve already lost my innocence. I bit my lower lip as my traitorous mind went back to what happened again last night. I groaned inwardly. Why couldn’t I forget about it? Argh!

I wanted to erase that in my head but it just kept on repeating inside my head like a broken record. I heaved a sigh and then tried my best to forget about it as much as possible even if it was so hard to do so.

But no matter what I do, I could still feel every touch and kiss that Brey and I shared last night and that was making my body burn. My throat went dry. I swallowed hard. Oh, my God. I think I’m going insane!

I spent the whole day moping around in my room. Francesca even came to deliver my food because I didn’t go down for breakfast nor lunch.

In the afternoon, I just spent my time watching a movie. It was already 5 pm when Francesca knocked at my door and told me that I had a visitor waiting for me downstairs.

“Who is it?” I asked curiously. I wasn’t expecting anyone.

“Mr. Amouretti.” My lips parted in shock and panic crept throughout my body at the same time. Damn it! What is he doing here?!

I didn’t expect for him to come. What does he want? He had been calling me ever since this morning but I didn’t answer his calls even once.

“Tell him I’m busy.” I hate lying but I didn’t have a choice. Why did he have to come anyway?!

“Are you sure that I’ll tell him that?”

“Yes, Francesca. I don’t want to talk to him.” she nodded her head in understanding and then went out of the room. I knew that I was being a coward but what could I do? I hugged my hotdog pillow while lying on my bed, silently wishing that he would believe my excuse and just leave.

After a minute or two, I heard some commotion outside my room.

“Mr. Amouretti, I already told you that she’s busy! You can’t just come here and barged inside her room like this!” I heard Francesca’s loud voice. Then the door burst open.

“Mr. Amouretti, please stop! I already told you, she’s busy!”

“I knew it. Busy, huh?” I got up instantly when I heard the sarcastic voice of Brey while staring at me. He looked pissed off.

“I’m sorry, Juno. I tried to stop him but he didn’t listen to me.” Francesca said apologetically. I heaved a sigh.

“It’s okay, Francesca. Just go back to your duties.” I answered with a voice above whisper. She threw me a worried glance but I smiled at her reassuringly.

When she left, Brey closed the door behind him with a serious face. He looked displease about something. I could see how his jaw flexed tightly, indicating that he was mad.

“Why weren’t you answering my calls?” he chided through gritted teeth as he began approaching me with slow steps. I swallowed hard as I evaded his intense gaze. My heart was beating erratically for some reason. This is it. It’s time for us to talk. Even though I wasn’t ready yet, I didn’t have a choice but to face him.

“You shouldn’t be here. Francesca already told you that I couldn’t talk to you.” he grunted.

“Are you avoiding me?”

“N-No.” I answered, still couldn’t look at him.

“Then why did you leave this morning? Why weren’t answering my calls?” my hands balled into fists. I faced him.

“Because I wasn’t ready to talk to you yet. Besides, I don’t think we have anything to talk about.” his eyes darkened. I could see how his jaw flexed even more in obvious irritation.

“Really? We don’t have anything to talk about? Are you f*cking kidding me, Juno?! You left without even saying anything to me and you even took your things with you!” I huffed and then sat on the edge of the bed, facing him.

“So what?” he raked his fingers through his hair as he grunted impatiently. He closed his eyes shut for good two three seconds as if he was trying his best to calm himself down before he looked at me again with stoic face. He suddenly became emotionless.

“You’re my girlfriend.” He said through gritted teeth. I bit my lower lip as I looked at the other direction, couldn’t meet his darkened gaze.

“We’re just pretending to be a couple.”

“You had s*x with me.” he emphasized every word and that made my cheeks heated up. I couldn’t help but to get irritated because of what he said. Does he really need to remind me about that?! I can’t get what he wants!

“We were both drunk!”

“But not drunk enough for us to not know what we were doing, right?” I clenched my teeth.

“What is your point exactly? Why did you even bother to come here anyway? To remind me that we had s*x last night, is that it?” my voice went high because of rising anger and frustration. I was confused of his behavior right now!

He drew a harsh breath.

“I came here because I wanted to see if you’re okay. You weren’t answering my calls and I got worried about you, damn it!” that took me by surprise. I didn’t expect him to say that but I didn’t let him notice that. I raised my chin defiantly.

“As you can see, I am okay. You can go home now.” His jaw flexed tightly again as his eyes squinted even more in anger.

“You were a virgi—” I quickly covered my ears.

“I don’t want to hear it, please!” he ran his hand over his face in frustration. I heard him curse expletives and then turned his back on me impatiently. I thought he was going to walk out of my room and leave but I was wrong.

He suddenly faced me again after a couple of seconds and to my surprise, he closed the gap between us. He held my shoulders and then made me stand up forcefully. I gasped in surprise. I was about to yell at him when I saw how serious his face was but gone was the cold and stoic expression.

“Be my girlfriend.” My heart was already beating like a drum. My eyes widened because I didn’t expect him say that. I mentally shook my head.

“I-I’m already your girlfriend, right? We pretend that—”

“You know what I’m talking about, Juno. Be my girlfriend, real girlfriend.” I shook my head vigorously. His eyebrows furrowed.

“No, no, no! If you’re doing this because you’re guilty that you took my innocence, please stop it, Brey.” I removed his hands from holding my shoulders and then distanced myself from him. I turned my back on him. I crossed my arms across my chest.

“Why would I feel guilty? We both wanted what happened! I am asking you to be my girlfriend because I realized that we’re compatible. I like your company anyway.”

“In short, you want us to become s*x buddies?” I asked frankly in anger.

“Fùck! Where the hell did you get that? I want you to be my girlfriend not just a f*ck buddy!” he grunted.

I pivoted and faced him.

“Fine, tell me! Why do you want me to be your girlfriend?”

“Because I want you. I desire you. I like you.” his voice turned sensual and husky. I could almost feel the delicious shiver that ran up my spine because of the way he uttered those words.

I shook my head.

“I don’t believe you. Besides, have you forgotten that I already have a boyfriend?” I said without thinking. To my surprise, the corner of his lips lifted.

“Don’t give me that lie, cara mia. We both know that you broke up with that guy last night because you caught him cheating on you.” I blinked innumerably.

Now that I think about it, I almost forgot about Rocco. He didn’t even cross my mind the whole day because my mind was full of Brey and what happened between us last night.

When I caught Rocco cheating on me with another woman, I thought it would be hard for me to forget the pain of his betrayal. But now, I was surprised to learn that I wasn’t that broken hearted about it. In fact, my mind was occupied about another guy and it left me confused.

Was it because of what transpired between us that I kept on thinking about Brey?

“H-How did you know about that?” my breath literally got trapped in my throat when he stepped closer to me until our faces were almost touching. I could feel the warmth and obvious desire that were radiating from his body. I didn’t let him notice that I was affected by how near he was to me.

I took a step backward, intending to get away from him, when his hands held me by the waist to make me still. I bit back the moan that almost escaped my lips when his hands suddenly moved in a teasing manner, gently caressing my waist while holding my gaze.

“That’s not important, cara. I know that you feel the strong attraction and sexual tension between us. We fit for each other. Why don’t you give this thing a chance and accept me as your boyfriend instead? You reciprocated to me wildly last night. You kissed me back and moaned my name. Don’t deny it because I know that you feel it too. I know that you want me too.” his voice was passionate and sensual. I felt like the temperature around us rose considerably.

He was right. I could also feel the strong sexual tension between us not to mention the attraction but I’ve never accepted that before. We’ve just known each other for a short period of time but the undeniable attraction was there.

I gulped inaudibly, unable to say any word. I bit my lower lip. I heard him grunt. I saw how his eyes fixated on my lips full of desire. I was about to open my lips to say something when he suddenly cupped my nape with his hand and then crushed my lips with his for a hot kiss!

The moment our lips met, all the confusion and doubt in my head disappeared in an instant. My arms automatically wrapped around his neck as I tiptoed to kiss him back hotly. We both moaned in pleasure.

I’ve never thought that I had the capability to feel this kind of strong attraction and desire towards someone. The fire between us kept on blazing wildly and it was burning us both, sending incomparable heat and need to our bodies.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Sparks are flying! LOL

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think? Is Brey planning something?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 16

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULT and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at you own risk!!!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

1 month later

I couldn’t hold back the moan that escaped my lips when the first thing that I felt when I woke up was the intense pleasure between my legs. I bit my lower lip when I opened my eyes and saw Brey between my parted legs, busy feasting on my wet mound.

His eyes were dancing with mischief while staring at me as he continued what he was doing hungrily. Scorching heat instantly consumed my whole body. The need and desire attacked me right away. My body’s reaction to him was automatic.

“Ohhh…what are you doing? W-when did you get back? I t-thought you’d be home tomorrow?” my voice was trembling. My hips were already moving, grinding my wetness to his naughty mouth. My fingers raked through his hair and then pulled on it.

At first, I thought I was dreaming but no. He was really here!

The naughty sounds that he was creating while giving me pleasure was adding to the lust and blazing heat within me.

I felt my throat went dry as I kept on moaning in heat.

Yesterday, he went to Philadelphia for an important business matter that he needed to attend to. According to him, he would stay there for three days but now, he’s already here after just a day.

He wanted to take me with him to his trip but I declined because of Maggie.

She called me the other day and invited me to hang out with her. I said yes. Brey was obviously disappointed and pissed because I turned him down but couldn’t do anything about it. I already gave my word to Maggie. Christine couldn’t come because of an unknown reason.

“I finished everything as fast as I could so that I could come home right away today. I missed you already, my wild cat. I missed this.” He answered with a guttural voice before he resumed eating me out.

He looked like a hungry lion that haven’t had any food for days. He was already naked while I on the other hand was still wearing my shirt but my shorts and panties were already on the floor together with his clothes.

He obviously removed my clothes while I was still sleeping.

“Oh, Brey! Just like that! Ahhh…It feels so good!” I chanted with so much delight. I couldn’t believe that he’s here already because I’ve missed him too. Since when I moved back to his place, we were always together everyday. He only goes to his work every morning but his entire afternoon was for me.

This afternoon, I spent my time watching a movie but then I fell asleep before the movie ended. I threw a glance at the TV and saw that it was already turned off. Maybe Brey turned it off when he arrived.

I closed my eyes shut while moaning seductively in so much delight. I kept on running my hands through his hair, pulling on it from time to time.

His naughty tongue tasted nook and cranny of my p*ssy like a mad man and it made my whimpers even louder.

He slipped his hands inside my shirt and caressed their way towards my breasts to give them his attention. He massaged them erotically. That added to the pleasure that I was feeling, especially when he rolled my aching nipples with his fingers.

Electric-like sensations crawled up my whole system.

My head was already turning from side to side while my wails of ecstasy became even audible. My legs were shaking as I felt that familiar intense sensation that was ready to explode inside of me.

He tongued my clt relentlessly before he sucked on it and then shook his head vigorously while groaning against my sntch.

The pleasure was too much. I couldn’t control it anymore. It was about to hit me!

“Ahhh! I’m almost there!” I shouted desperately. He continued his delicious ministrations on my body until my eyes widened as my org*sm hit me hard. My body quaked as my legs buckled uncontrollably.

“Ohhhh! Caro!” I almost screamed at the height of ecstasy while biting my lower lip. My body felt like it turned into jelly as my body continued shaking in sheer pleasure. The electric-like feeling was intense that I felt like my body wasn’t mine anymore.

I haven’t regained my breath yet when I felt his long and hard c*ck, replaced his mouth, invading my still quivering wetness.

“Oh, my—Brey!” His body covered mine. I wrapped my legs around his hips as he began moving inside of me. I could feel how hard he was. I didn’t know what happened but I felt like he became even bigger! Did he miss me that much?!

“I can’t get enough of you, my wild cat. You feel so good.” He praised before he captured my lips with a hot kiss. Our tongues dueled wildly. I wrapped an around his neck as the other one caressed his back.

It has been two weeks since I’ve made the hastiest decision of my life. I accepted Brey as my boyfriend. When he first asked me a month ago, I didn’t agree because I thought he was just guilty back then because of what happened between us.

I thought it was still very early for us to enter in a relationship. I wasn’t ready yet.

But he didn’t stop pursuing me until I finally said yes to him. I wanted to get embarrassed with myself because I accepted him just after two weeks of pursuing me. Yes, everything was too fast but I wanted to gamble in this thing that we have.

Before I met Brey, I had a different belief. I believed that I shouldn’t rush everything especially when it comes to this kinds of things so that I wouldn’t get burn. I wanted to get to know Brey better first before accepting him as my boyfriend but that didn’t happen.

I didn’t know what Brey did to me that I couldn’t say no to him. I tried my best to get away from him but he didn’t give me the chance to do so. He was so persistent and determined. He really wanted me to become his.

I planned on going home to Greece after what happened between us a month ago but he stopped me. He even courted me while trying to seduce me at the same time.

That was when I realized what kind of effect he had to me. When he’s near, I lose the capability to think rationally especially when he’s already seducing me. It was ridiculous but I couldn’t fight the strong attraction between us.

I couldn’t ignore him even if I wanted to. Just his mere presence was affecting me in a way that even I didn’t expect at all.

I’ve never thought that a guy could control me like this. I felt like he casted a spell on me.

I knew that it was still early for us to engage to such kind of intimate relationship but my body was telling the opposite whenever he’s near. He’s such an expert seducer. He made me yes to him at the height of pleasure because two weeks ago, he came to my place again.

We ended up in my bed and while we’re having s*x, he asked me to be his girlfriend once again. I was floating with ecstasy that I said yes without thinking.

I couldn’t believe how wanton I became this past one month because of him! I’ve never thought that I could be this wild. I’ve never felt this kind of feelings towards Rocco before.

When we were still together, he tried to seduce me a couple of times but he didn’t even manage to wake up this wild side of me that only Brey had the privilege to awaken. I didn’t even feel this kind of need and heat towards Rocco’s kisses.

When Brey and I finally became a couple, he insisted for me to come back to his house. And now, we’re here, already living together and for the past two weeks that we’ve been together under one roof, I noticed the changes in his behavior.

He became more approachable, cheerful and affectionate towards me. We were so happy even though sometimes, I couldn’t help but to wonder when would be the end of everything.

I knew that Brey is a womanizer. I heard a lot of rumors that he never once had a serious relationship nor stick to one woman before. Sometimes I couldn’t help but to think that he was just with me because he sees me as his new excitement but I didn’t want to think that he only sees me as a new toy, a flavor of the month, because he never gave me that impression.

I have a lot of doubts and questions in my mind but whenever we’re together like this, all those things disappears in my mind. Just his mere presence was enough for me to be happy and contented.

“Faster, caro! Faster!” I commanded like a cat in heat while desperately moving my hips to meet his fast movements. He didn’t disappoint. He obliged. His kisses went down to my ear, teasing me there. I kept on calling for his name while biting my lip in lust.

I felt like I was going crazy!

I felt his wet kisses descended to the sensitive area of my neck. His tongue did its wonder before he bit it and then sucked on it as if he was planning to leave his mark there.

“Yes! Lick me there. More!” I wailed when his mouth finally went down to my waiting rosy buds. The pleasure intensified especially when his hand slipped between us and targeted cl*t. He circled it with his fingers as his thrusts became desperate.

Wet slapping sounds accompanied by our cries of pleasure were echoing inside the room.

I was already losing my mind. I didn’t know how he manage to give me those different kinds of pleasure at the same time. The pleasure doubled, tripled until I finally exploded around him.

My body quaked wildly while I kept on chanting his name. He stopped moving and waited for my org*sm to ebb.

He continued playing my npples with his tongue while watching my orgsmic state.

“Damn. Your org*sm face is so beautiful. You never failed to amaze me, my wild cat.” he said throatily. I just smiled at him. I couldn’t even utter a word. I was still floating in euphoria. I could feel my cheeks flushed of what he said.

“Did you like it, cara mia?” he queried playfully when my body finally stopped shaking. I was catching my breath. I felt like I just came from a marathon.

“Are you planning to kill me with pleasure?” he laughed because of my question. This was one of the changes in him that I noticed. He knew how to laugh and smile now. It was refreshing to see him like this and it felt great.

I thought that he didn’t know how to smile nor laugh before because he was always serious. But now, the thick air around him disappeared.

Then I realized something.

“You haven’t f-finished yet.” my cheeks became even redder upon saying that. I squealed when he suddenly rolled us over and changed our positions without pulling out of me. I was now on top of him.

“Ohhh!” I purred in delight when I felt him go even deeper inside of me. I looked between us and the view was so erotic. It added to the burning heat in my body. The fire rekindled again. I couldn’t believe that I could accommodate him like this.

“Move, cara.” He instructed throatily as he reached for my breasts and kneaded them like a dough.

“Oh, Brey…” I started moving in a slow pace as my head rolled back in sheer pleasure.

“You look so sexy and seductive while riding me. You’re making me crazy, my wild cat.” He grunted gutturally. I could see how his amethyst eyes turned dark in intense desire and lust. I picked up my pace, gyrating my hips from time to time.

“Ahhh! You really feel so good. Faster, cara!” my movements became desperate as I felt that familiar heat that was about to burst within me.

“Oh, my God!” I cried when he matched my movements with upwards thrusts while holding my butt firmly. The ecstasy attacked me relentlessly until I couldn’t handle it anymore. Waves and waves of pleasure washed over me.

My toes curled as my eyes rolled back in so much rapture.

My climax came like an unstoppable tsunami. My whole body quavered uncontrollably that I couldn’t do anything but to moan loudly as I buried my face on his chest.

“Ahhh! Juno!” he roared like a wild animal as he gave me one more hard slam until he was buried to the hilt. I could feel his essence bathed my insides and it brought me to another powerful climax. It was too much.

A tear even fell from my eyes.

We were both breathing raggedly, catching our breaths.

When our bodies finally calmed down, I felt him wrap his arms around me and hugged me tightly.

“That really felt so good. I can’t believe that this kind of pleasure existed.” I chuckled and lifted up my face from his chest to look at him.

“Why? Didn’t you feel this kind of pleasure with other women before?” I didn’t know why but my heart clenched painfully just by imagining him with another woman. He cupped my face and stared at me intently.

“Never. I’ve never felt this before.” he kissed my lips and I reciprocated him with equal fervor. We both moaned. I felt so contented and happy.

Even if our relationship was full of uncertainty, we still manage to make each other happy in every small thing that we do for each other.

“Let’s go to Italy.” He uttered out of the blue after that kiss. My eyebrows creased.

“For what?”

“For a vacation. It’s been years since I last went on a vacation because I’ve been busy managing AMC.” I heaved a sigh when I remembered something. I rolled off him and lied next to him, staring at the ceiling.

“What about your father’s invitation? Remember, he invited us to go to their resort so that we could bond with them?” I heard him draw a harsh breath.

“Forget about that. I don’t want to go.” I could sense the bitterness in his voice. It has been a month since Brey and I went to his father’s house to have dinner with them. Ever since then, his father kept on coming to Brey’s house to talk to him but Brey acted coldly.

I could see that his father was affected of his behavior. He kept on inviting Brey to different occasions but he never accepted any of it.

“But this is your chance to be with them. Maybe this time, everything will be better.”

“Forget it. I am tired of chasing after people. If they can’t accept me, then I’ll let them be. I managed to live alone for many years without anyone to rely on to but I made it.” I heaved a sigh and then faced him.

“Are you sure about that?” I asked. I wanted to ask him about his mother but I knew that this wasn’t the right time for that. Talking about his family always changes his mood.

I gasped in surprise when he faced me and then suddenly pulled me on top of him. Our bodies were pressed intimately.

“Forget about them. So, do you want to come with me to Italy?” our gazes locked for a couple of seconds.

“C’mon, cara mia. Say yes to your caro.” His voice turned sweet but husky while his hands began exploring the sensitive areas of my body. I bit my bottom lip. He was obviously seducing me into saying yes to him.

“O-Okay. I’ll come with you.” my voice was slightly trembling. He grinned triumphantly upon hearing my answer. He cupped my nape and pulled me for another hot kiss. As usual, my mind went hazy again and just went on with the flow.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

So hot but everything happened so fast between these two.

Who do you think will get burned in the end?

Any thoughts of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 17

*A/N: Hi guys! Much as I want to update more frequently, I cant. I only have Sunday as a day off and it’s hard for me to find time to write, specifically now that i’m writing another story(new), that’s why i only update every TUESDAY and FRIDAY.

*ANNOUNCEMENT to all my Tagalog spoken readers!!!! I’ll start my new Tagalog series soon and i hope you will support this new series of mine too:)

*To my readers of My Possessive Ex-Lover , don’t forget tomorrow. I’ll only give you 3 hours (1pm-4pm, France time) to read the remaining chapters before i take them off again:)

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I massaged my temples as I leaned against the headrest of my swivel chair. My head hurts. I closed my eyes as I tried to relax. I’ve been working since this morning but I felt like all the work that I needed to do wasn’t decreasing at all.

I needed to spend the entire day in my office because of all the important work that I needed to give my attention to. Even since Juno and I became a couple, I’ve been only coming to the office every morning.

Now, there’s a lot of pent up documents that I need to read carefully and sign so I had to stay until afternoon.

I spent my morning in two different meetings and it was stressful already.

“This is what you get for not working the whole day these past two week.” I muttered to myself.

A gentle smile broke across my lips upon remembering Juno’s beautiful face. We’ve been together everyday since she finally accepted me as her boyfriend. This wasn’t included in my plans though. Everything happened so fast.

Just because of my rage and resentment that had reawakened when my father’s family treated me coldly, I ended up with Juno in bed.

The smile on my face disappeared when I remembered about what happened in my father’s house. I gritted my teeth and drew a deep breath to calm my senses. I mentally shook my head. It’s useless thinking about those kinds of things.

It’s better for me to concentrate with my work.

I opened my eyes and was about to continue doing my work when I heard a knock at the door.

“What is it?” I asked irritably. My EA came in.

“Sir, someone wants to talk to you. She’s insisting to see you.” my eyebrows furrowed.

“I don’t have any appointment with anyone at this hour. Who is it?”

“She said that her name is Patricia Simson, sir.” I drew a harsh breath. What the heck is she doing here?!

I was about to tell her to shoo Patricia away when someone spoke while peeping from the slightly ajar door.

“Hey, Babe. Long time no see. Don’t tell me you don’t want to see me anymore?” she said sullenly. I groaned inaudibly. I felt like my headache worsened upon seeing her. I told Venus to just go back to her post.

“What are you doing here? I thought you were still in Greece?” I asked emotionlessly as soon as Venus left. A sultry smile broke across her face as she slowly strode her way towards me. She put her bag on top of my table and then propped her hands on its surface before she bended over and drew her face closer to mine.

“I just came back the other day. Didn’t you miss me?” she asked as she bit her lower lip, trying to look seductive but instead of getting affected by her obvious seduction, I felt irritated instead. She was disturbing my work!

Patricia is the daughter of one of the major stakeholders of AMC. Her father introduced her to me during the anniversary party of our company a year ago. She just came back in the USA from studying abroad back then.

She flirted with me and because I was up for a game that time, not to mention tipsy, we ended up in her place and had sx. I didn’t have any plans of seeing her again after that but she said that she needed to satisfy her needs so that she could forget about her ex-boyfriend. It was her who offered for us to become sx buddies and use each other for our needs.

I agreed because it would be convenient for me. I’ve experienced being chased after by my ex-flings before and I grew tired of it. I thought that if I had a woman who would fulfill my needs without being attached to me emotionally, everything would be better. I thought Patricia was that woman but I made the wrong move of agreeing to her offer.

I noticed that she slowly became attached to me to the point of being clingy and demanding. It even came to the point that she went berserk when she saw me with another woman. She attacked the woman that I was with while shouting that I was hers.

That’s when I decided to cut off whatever we had. Before I went to Greece four months ago, I told her that we should go to our separate ways. I told her frankly that I hated what she’s been doing, that she’d been crossing past her boundaries even though she knew the real score between us from the beginning.

“You knew from the start that I don’t do relationships. I hate women who are nagger, clingy and demanding. We agreed to enter in this kind of set-up but that doesn’t mean that you can meddle with my personal life. You’re not my girlfriend so don’t act like one. Let’s go our separate ways from now on.” I said with a stoic face but determined voice.

“No. We can fix this, Brey. I’ll change. I won’t do it again. Just don’t—”

“—No. It’s better this way. Find someone else who could be with you when you need someone because that person isn’t me.” I interrupted her with a stern voice before I turned my back on her…

I thought she would stop pestering me and that I wouldn’t see her again after that but I was wrong because when I was in Greece, I got surprised when she suddenly appeared at my doorway.

I didn’t even know how she managed to find my house because I don’t remember telling her my address in Greece before.

She told me that she just wanted me to tour her around Greece because she was on vacation. I declined and reminded her of what I’ve told her the last time we talked; for us to go on our separate ways. She got mad and flew into a fit of rage.

I closed the door in her face without letting her in because I grew tired of dealing with her antics.

After I executed all my plans, I left Greece and I thought she would never come see me after what happened but I was wrong again because she’s here, in my office this time.

“Stop it, Patricia. I already told you to stop this nonsense. I hate repeating myself and you know that. Don’t wait for my patience to run out because you don’t want what I’ll do to you.” instead of getting threatened, she chuckled and then walked towards the couch and sat there without a care in the world.

“Don’t worry. I am just here to say sorry of what I did the last time we saw each other. You’re right. I shouldn’t’ve done those things. You know me. I can’t control my outburst sometimes.” She heaved a sigh before she continued.

“Anyway, I am hoping that we could still be friends. We both work here in AMC now and I want everything to be okay between us.” my eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t you hear about it? I will replace Mr. Lee as the head of the HR department. I applied and got accepted. I’ll actually start my work here tomorrow.” I cursed under my breath upon hearing that.

“Why the hell do you want to work here?” she stood up and then went in front of me while giving me that innocent look.

“Why not? My father wants me to learn by working here. The position is good and you know me, my credentials are excellent.” I released a harsh breath as my jaw flexed. I looked at her wearily.

“Whatever. Just don’t approach me ever again. Anyway, I need to finish my work now. You can leave.” I uttered harshly and then resumed my work.

“Why don’t you finish your work tomorrow? Let’s have an early dinner together. It’s my treat.” I shook my head as my jaw flexed in growing annoyance.

“I don’t have time for that. I need to finish these because I’ll be going for a vacation starting tomorrow. I don’t want to leave any unfinished work.”

“Vacation? Where? With who?” I groaned inwardly in frustration. I wanted to yell at her but I controlled myself, trying my best to stay calm even though I was having the hard time to do so.

I got surprised myself because I actually held my temper up to this point. My friends often tease me for being impatient, cold and snappish.

I lifted up my face from what I was doing and stared at her coldly.

“I’m going on a vacation with my girlfriend, Patricia.” I saw how her eyes widened in shock.

“G-Girlfriend?”

“Yes. Girlfriend.” I answered dismissively. Maybe it’s high time for me to tell her about Juno so that she would give up on pestering me already.

“I-I thought you don’t d-do that girlfriend thing?” I muttered a curse under my breath when I noticed that she looked like she was about to cry. I don’t have time for this!

I looked at my wristwatch. It was already 5 pm. I began arranging all the documents on my table.

I decided to take my remaining work home because I couldn’t concentrate with her pestering me like this.

“Things change. People change.” I answered matter-of-factly while putting the documents in my briefcase.

“Y-you’re lying, right? You’re just telling me this because you want me to give up on you, right?” I looked at her in pity. This was one of the things that made me decide to finish whatever set-up we had because I knew that she already has feelings for me.

I thought that it was better for both of us if I distance myself from her. I’ve been honest with her from the beginning. I told her the real score between us so that we could easily get out of our set-up whenever we wanted to.

“You know me, Patricia. I don’t lie about such small things. If it’s true that you will replace Mr. Lee, then you should do your work properly. From now on, we should treat each other as boss and employee. I don’t want to hear about this again.” I said harshly and then took my things.

I walked towards the door to leave.

“Brey, wait!” I heard her called for me but I ignored her and continued walking briskly. I went to Venus’ cubicle.

“Venus, just come to my house on Monday to take the documents. I’ll leave them in my study room.”

“Copy, sir. Have a safe trip.” I nodded my head as I response. I then went to the elevator and then went out of the building. My car was parked at my exclusive parking space at the outside parking area of AMC main branch because I hated going all the way to the basement.

I just came out of the lobby when I felt someone stopped me by the hand. It was Patricia. I gritted my teeth. I could feel my patience quickly running out. I thought she already gave up but she actually run after me.

“I said, wait!” she hissed. I pulled my hand back.

“What do you still want from me?!” I almost barked at her. I didn’t want to show her my fangs because I pity her but she’s really testing my patience.

“I just want you to know that I won’t give up on us just like that!”

“Us? But there was never an ‘us’, Patricia.” I controlled my urged to spat those words at her.

“Really? Let’s see about that, lover boy. You know me. I always get what I want and I want you.” I shook my head wearily and was about to turn my back on her when I saw two familiar faces. They were walking towards us with their chins held up high.

I didn’t know what to feel upon seeing them again. Did they actually come here to talk to me?

I opened my mouth to greet them when they walked past me and ignored me as if they didn’t see me.

“Hey, we’ve been calling your phone a couple of times already but you weren’t answering our calls.” Nadia said to Patricia in an annoyed voice. That surprised me. I didn’t know that they’re actually acquainted.

“Oh, really? Sorry, I didn’t hear it. I was busy.” Patricia answered but her gaze was on me.

“It’s okay, sweetie. Anyway, why are you with him?” Ophelia, Nadia’s mother asked in obvious displeasure while looking at me. My eyes squinted in growing anger. I gritted my teeth.

“He’s my boyfriend. He’s Brey Austin Amouretti.” I gave Patricia a warning look but she just smiled at me and snaked her arm around my arm.

I heard someone laugh sarcastically. It was Ophelia.

“What? He’s your boyfriend?” she asked as if it was the funniest thing she had ever heard. She was raking me a stare from head to toe and that ticked me off.

“Of course, he is. Now that I think about it, you have the same surname. Are you related?”

“Because he’s a basta*d of my father.” Nadia answered in disgust. I felt like I saw red. I clenched my fists tightly.

“Oh, really? Is that true, Brey?” Patricia even pressed her body to mine. My breathing went hitch in anger. I was quickly losing my control not to explode in rage.

“Let go of me.” I said through gritted teeth while glaring at Patricia. I knew that any time soon, I would burst in anger if they continue to mock me.

Patricia didn’t oblige. Instead, she wrapped her arms around me.

“I don’t care if you’re just a bast*rd. I still want you, Brey. I can accept y—” before she could finish her sentence, I forcefully unwrapped her arms from hugging me and then pushed her away. She almost stumbled on the ground.

“You bast*rd! How dare you do that to her?!” Ophelia shouted in anger. My eyes squinted even more in anger as I met her gaze.

“Shut up! Call me that again and you’ll be sorry!” I spat at her.

“Damn you! Don’t you dare talk to my mother like that!” Nadia was about to slap me but I caught her hand and stopped her. I gathered all the patience that I could muster so that I wouldn’t push her roughly like I did to Patricia.

“Get out of here.” my voice held warning. I thought that it would be better for them to leave before I’d do something that they wouldn’t like.

“And who are you to make us leave?!” It was Ophelia. This wasn’t what I wanted to happen the moment we see each other again. I wanted to fix things between us so that we would be family but I couldn’t control my anger anymore.

Much as I wanted for us to be okay, I couldn’t just let them stomp on me like a rag. I didn’t get this far just to let other people treat me like sh*t.

“I said get out of my property!” I repeated with thunderous voice and the three women were obviously taken by surprise especially Nadia and Ophelia.

“A-AMC is yours?” Nadia asked in shock. She shook her head like she couldn’t believe what she heard.

“Yes. Now, get out of here if you’re just going to insult me in my own property!” I answered emotionlessly.

“Your father will hear about this! He will surely disown you if he heard how you treated us!” Ophelia threatened as they began walking away. I thought she was done but she turned around again and continued spitting insults.

“It was just right that we didn’t accept you in our family! Even if you’re this rich, it doesn’t change the fact that you’re nothing but an unwanted child of your parents!” my chest clenched in pain when I heard that.

Even though I didn’t want to get affected by her words, I couldn’t help but to get hurt. I am just a normal human being with feelings.

I thought I already accepted that fact and could just shrug my shoulders about it but it wasn’t that easy hearing it from the people that I thought could accept me one day. She went on ahead without waiting for Nadia and Patricia.

“We’re not done yet, Brey! I’ll take you back no matter what!” It was Patricia this time while walking away from me.

I shook my head in disbelief. I couldn’t believe that she would still say that after what I did to her.

I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration when I realized something. My sister and my step-mother would never give me the chance to be close to them after what happened. I lost my control and I just erupted.

Even though I appeared to be cold and emotionless to other people, deep inside of me, I knew that I’ve been longing to have a complete family; to have someone accept me and love me for who I am without asking in return.

When I discovered that I actually have a sister, I was so excited to meet her. I wanted to be close to her and experience how to have a sibling. But now, I wasn’t sure if I would want to be near her anymore.

After the utter rejections that I’ve experienced from them, I realized that I shouldn’t push through this. I hate forcing other people into accepting me.

If they don’t want to be with me then I should just give up and move on.

I chuckled mirthlessly. Maybe I was really destined to be alone. Maybe a family isn’t really for me. Maybe I should just accept that no matter what I’d do, people around me would never see my worth.

Then out of the blue, the lovely face of Juno suddenly popped up on my head. It was odd because all the heavy emotions in my chest disappeared just like that.

“What are you doing to me, cara mia?” I muttered to myself confusedly.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think of Nadia and Ophelia?

What about Patricia?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 18

Thank you for the comments and votes guys! I always enjoy reading your comments. It gives me drive to write. :) Happy reading!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I couldn’t suppress the smile that broke across my face when I heard the door opened. I was currently watching a movie at the living room while waiting for him to arrive. I pretended that I didn’t hear his footsteps and just continued watching the movie.

From the corner of my eyes, I saw his steps came to a halt. He remained standing on that spot quietly for a couple of seconds while staring at me intently.

“I guess, that movie is more interesting than greeting me, huh, cara mia? You didn’t even notice that I already arrived.” I chuckled amusedly and then shifted my gaze to him. My eyebrows creased when I noticed that something was off with him.

Even though he was trying his best to sound fine, I could tell that something happened that made him sad.

I stood up and then approached him.

“What happened? You look weird.” I said with furrowed eyebrows. Instead of answering, he snatched me by the waist and then pulled me roughly for a hungry kiss. I moaned in protest because I wanted to hear his answer first but he didn’t give me any chance to get away of that kiss.

He cupped my nape with his hand while his other arm was still wrapped possessively around my waist. Just like usual, the effect of his kiss to my body was instant.

My body automatically responded wildly.

Heat was quick to ablaze throughout my whole system. I responded to him with equal fervor. He was kissing me as if he missed me a lot; as if we haven’t seen each other for so long.

This is what I love about him. Whenever he kiss me, I could feel the hunger, need and his intense desire for me. He makes me feel like the most desirable woman for him.

When we pulled away from that kiss to breath for air, we were already both catching our breaths.

“That made me feel better.” He said playfully before he pecked my lips once again for another kiss. I pinched him on his side because of how naughty he was being. And I even felt worried about him because he looked so down and stressed out.

“You’re so naughty!” he chuckled but it didn’t reach his eyes. I knew it! Something really was really off.

“What movie are you watching?” instead of answering him, I cupped his face and captured his gaze with mine.

“Are you okay? I know that something happened that made you sad.” Instead of answering me, he lifted me up by wrapping his arms around my waist and made me wrap my legs around his waist. I squealed in surprise because of what he did. I held onto his shoulders.

“I miss you.” his voice suddenly became sweet and husky as he walked us towards the couch and sat there. I was now sitting on his lap, straddling him. I couldn’t help but to blush when I felt something hard poking against my butt.

I almost moaned in need but I managed to pull myself together. This is not the time for me to get affected of his seductions.

“You’re so horny! Here I am, worried about you but you can’t even answer my question seriously!” I hissed at him and was about to get off from sitting on his lap when I he stopped me by the waist by wrapping his arms around me possessively.

“Don’t be mad. I just can’t help myself everytime you’re near me, cara.” He was about to kiss me again when I’ve finally gathered some strength to deny him and looked at the other way. His lips landed on my cheek because of what I did.

I couldn’t help but to get tick off because he was trying to seduce me again so that I wouldn’t ask him questions. It was obvious that he didn’t want to answer my question.

I heard him sigh.

“Cara mia.” He called for me but I didn’t look at him. He became quiet for a couple of seconds before I heard him sigh again, this time, in defeat.

“Fine. I’ll tell you what happened but first, look at me.” I fought the urge to smile and faced him.

“Kiss me first.” he commanded. I rolled my eyes but obliged anyway. I angled my face and then slowly drew my face closer to his until our lips met. I was only planning to give him a gentle kiss but when I was about to pull away, he cupped my face and deepened the kiss.

He really is so naughty! When our lips parted, I smacked his muscled arm in irritation. He laughed because of what I did. I was about to say something when he spoke before I even had the chance to do so.

“I saw Nadia and Ophelia at AMC before I came home.” My eyes widened.

“Y-Your sister and your step-mother?” he nodded his head and then drew a deep breath. He really looked so down. He was obviously affected of whatever happened when he saw them though he was clearly struggling to appear fine.

Thankfully, I learned how to read him that’s why I could tell that something was wrong. Unlike the first time we met that it was so hard for me to read every expression on his face because he was always cold and emotionless back then.

“What happened? Did they talk to you?” he didn’t answer right away. He looked hesitant to say anything. I knew for a fact that Brey doesn’t like sharing his personal life to anyone but I’m his girlfriend and I have the right to know what’s wrong with him!

When he didn’t answer after how many seconds, I felt disappointed and hurt. I knew that I shouldn’t force him to open up to me if he’s not ready yet but my heart was aching so badly.

“Fine. You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.” I said sullenly with a small voice and then got off of him. I picked up the remote and then turned off the TV.

“Cara…” he called but I ignored him and left him there. I went upstairs, to our room. I was fully aware that everything about our relationship have been rush. I knew that I shouldn’t feel this way and just wait for him to tell me everything on his own accord but I couldn’t help it.

Yes, we’re happy whenever we’re together but I felt like there’s something missing in our relationship. I started to feel this way when I realized that my heart was beginning to feel this weird emotions towards him which left me confused.

I didn’t want to dig deeper inside my heart in order to understand these feelings of mine because I already have an idea of what it was. I just didn’t want to acknowledge it. It’s too soon. Maybe, I’m just getting overwhelmed.

I sat on the edge of the bed and then started into space. I glanced at our suitcases on the floor. I already packed our things for our vacation tomorrow. Brey told me to let the household helpers do that but I decided to do it because I was bored.

I even enjoyed packing his things because it was my first time packing a guy’s clothes aside from my father’s when he was still alive. I didn’t know why I felt that way while doing that but I just shrugged my shoulders off about it.

Now, I suddenly have a second thought if I would go together with him for a vacation to Italy. I sighed again and then lied on the bed while my feet were still touching the floor, staring at the ceiling.

I felt down and disappointed.

I heard the door open and then someone entered.

“Cara mia…” instead of looking at him, my eyes remained staring at the ceiling. I heard him grunt. He sounded like he was having a hard time dealing with the situation.

“I didn’t want to tell you about what happened because I knew that you would feel bad for me and that would be the last thing that I’d wanted to happen. I don’t want other people see me hurting.”

“But I’m not among those ‘other people’ Brey. I am your girlfriend. To be honest, even though this thing between us was kinda rush, I feel happy whenever we’re together. I really enjoy your company. Yes, we’re compatible in bed but a relationship is not always about that.

“I disregarded my belief in terms of sx because I wanted to be with you. Because I chose to believe that ours was special. But now, I started to feel like I’m nothing to you but a sx buddy. Whenever I try to ask something about you, you always evade my questions and change the topic.

“Tell me, are we going to just stay like this? Will there be any improvement in our relationship? A relationship should move forward one step at a time but I feel like we’re stuck in one place without any development. You don’t even open up to me. I feel like an outsider. You have a wall around you and no matter why I do, I can’t penetrate it.” I said without looking at him.

“I’ve been like this way before we met.” I sat up and then stared at him wearily.

“This is not the kind of relationship that I wanted. I’m sorry that I am asking for too much but I want this thing to work. In a relationship, there shouldn’t be any secrets between a couple so that their relationship could work. Tell me honestly, are you serious about this relationship?” I asked bravely. Our eyes locked together. I saw his Adam’s apple moved, indicating that he gulped inaudibly.

To my surprise, he sat next to me and then took my hand and kissed it affectionately.

“I’m serious about this relationship, cara mia. I’m sorry that you feel like an outsider because I don’t open up to you. I’m used of handling my problems and sentiments alone without no one to confide to but I know that I could do it. Just give me time. And to answer your other questions; no, our relationship will not be stagnant because we will move forward one step at a time together. I’ll try to change bit by bit just for you.” I couldn’t hide the surprise expression on my face upon hearing his answer.

I honestly didn’t expect to hear those words from him. When I asked him if he really was serious about our relationship, I already readied myself of any negative response from him.

“Really? You’ll do that?”

“Of course.” A smile occurred my lips. I leaned the side of my head on his shoulder. I felt him kissed my forehead as he placed his arm over my shoulders and pulled me closer to him.

We stayed silent for a minute or so, just enjoying the calmness of the moment. But then, he suddenly began speaking about what happened.

“When I saw Nadia and Ophelia, they treated me unpleasantly again just like the last time. They even insulted me until I lost my patience and yelled at them. They said that they would tell my father about it. It’s hopeless now, cara. I think everything is hopeless between us and my father’s family.” Upon hearing that, I pulled away from him a little bit and then stared at him worriedly. I was surprise that he actually told me what happened.

Pain flashed through his eyes before it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

“I’m sorry that I forced you to tell me what happened.” I bit my lower lip in guilt. I wanted to smack myself because I just relived the pain in his chest. Even though he didn’t admit it, I could tell that he was hurt.

“No, it’s okay. You’re right. We shouldn’t keep any secrets from one another. I should’ve considered that I have you now and I’m not alone anymore.” I didn’t know if I was just imagining things or what but I saw a strange emotion that passed through his eyes upon saying that but that thought faded away when he put a finger under my chin and then sealed my lips for another kiss.

We both moaned. I moved my lips to reciprocate to him. Just like usual, the kiss was delicious and hot. His tongue teased mine for a battle. I was about to mimic the movements of his tongue when his phone rang. He ignored it and was about to deepen the kiss but it continued ringing incessantly.

“I hate disturbance.” He grunted and I couldn’t control my laugh. He looked pissed off. I kissed his cheek to calm him down and it worked. His face softened.

“Answer it. It might be important.” He sighed before he answered his phone.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I couldn’t help but to get pissed off because of the disturbance but when Juno kissed my cheek, that feeling disappeared just like that. I don’t know why but everytime she does that to me, I instantly calm down.

She has that kind of effect on me and it was scaring the heck out of me. I mentally shook my head and decided to answer it when I saw that it was my father.

“What is it this time, papa?” I asked emotionlessly. Ever since that incident that happened in his house more than a month ago, he’d been trying to reach out to me. In fact, he already said sorry a lot of times because of his family’s behavior that time.

He had been doing everything to make it up to me but I built a wall between us. I knew that he didn’t want what happened but I couldn’t help but to get mad at him too.

“Son, I just want to ask you about my invitation—”

“—Juno and I can’t come because we’re going on a vacation tomorrow.” I interrupted him. He heaved a sigh but he didn’t say anything for a couple of seconds.

“If you don’t have any more to tell me, I’ll hang up now.”

“Wait, Brey.”

“What is it?” I asked uninterestingly.

“Ophelia and Nadia told me something a while ago. Is it really true that you treated them rudely this afternoon?” I shook my head as I chuckled sarcastically.

“They deserved it, papa.” My voice was stern because of the rising anger in my chest. They really told my father about what happened.

“Son, I know that how they treated you before was not good but do you really have to do that? Your sister was crying because you almost hit them. Nadia told me that she’s afraid of you now because of what you did to them.” that surprised me. I gritted my teeth. This is becoming ridiculous. I couldn’t believe that they actually lied.

“And you believed them?” I asked with a stoic face. I heard him heave a deep sigh again before he answered.

“They never lied about this kind of thing to me before.” my hand tightened around my phone.

“Then it’s no use telling my side of the story to you because you already judged me without hearing my side of the story. You already believed them.” I almost snapped at him but I tried to control my temper. Even though I’m mad, I didn’t want to raise my voice at my own father.

“No! It’s not like that. That’s why I called you because I want to hear your side of the story too. Son, this is hard for me too. I know that you’re not that kind of person but I don’t want to think that Nadia and Ophelia were lying too. I want the three of you to compromise that’s why I am doing everything I could to make everything better. I’m sorry if you feel like I don’t believe you but I just want everything to fall into place. Now, tell me what really happened.” I drew a deep breath.

I suddenly felt stressed out again. I felt someone hugged me. It was none other than Juno. She gave me a reassuring smile as if telling me that everything’s going to be fine.

“Just like what you told me just now, I’m not that kind of person. That’s all I can tell you because I don’t want to talk about it anymore. Anyway, Juno and I are going to Italy tomorrow for a vacation. We’ll stay there for a week or so.”

“Okay, I understand, son. Let’s talk when you get back then.” I pressed the end call button after saying goodbye to him.

“Are you okay?” Juno asked. She looked concerned. Her arms wrapped even tighter around me.

“I’m okay. I’m mad alright but it will pass for sure.” She smiled at me and a gasp escaped my lips upon seeing how lovely she is. That smile of hers took my breath away. I cursed inwardly when I realized what was happening to my senses again. Damn it, Brey! Rein in your horse!

“Ready for our vacation, cara mia?” I asked, changing the topic.

“Yes. Look, I even finished packing our things already.” My eyebrows creased as I looked at our suitcases.

“You were the one who packed our clothes?” she nodded her head enthusiastically. That actually surprised me. I told her to let the household helpers to do it but she didn’t.

I couldn’t hold back the smile that broke across my face. After my grandmother died, no one cared enough to pack my things for me except the maids. It actually felt nice. Well, I noticed that she’s such a caring woman.

She even cooks for us whenever she could and whenever she notice that I’m stressed out, she gives me massage.

“Thank you.” she looked surprised of what I’ve said but that was just for a second or two. Her smile widened.

“You’re welcome, caro.” I almost groaned when I heard her seductive voice. Damn! This is getting harder with each passing day but I’ll make sure to achieve my goal this time…

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

How’s this story so far?

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 19

Don’t forget to SHARE this story, guys! Thanks! Happy reading :)

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I groaned in irritation when I felt someone touching my cheek. I pushed his hand away and just continued sleeping. I still felt so sleepy. I heard his amused chuckle.

“You don’t want to wake up, huh? Fine, I’ll make love to you again and again until you can’t walk anymore.” I opened my eyes right away upon hearing what he said because I knew that he would really do it if wouldn’t open my eyes.

I gasped when I realized that his face was so close to mine while grinning at me playfully. He was lying next to me. We’re facing each other.

“You’re too close.” I whined but he just laughed before he planted a soft kiss on my lips.

“So? Don’t you want me being this close to you, cara?” he even wrapped his arm around my waist and then pulled me even closer to his body. He made me pillow on his chest.

We’re still on his private plane, inside his private room. I didn’t expect that he actually had a private plane. I thought we would be taking a commercial plane but I guess that was ridiculous considering that he actually has his own plane.

When we entered inside the plane, I couldn’t help but to admire what I saw. It was so luxurious inside and all the amenities that we need were there. The crew were very professional as they attended to our needs.

My family also has a private plane but Brey’s was larger and the atmosphere was more relaxing while ours looked so business-like inside and it looked so dull for me. That was my father’s idea that’s why it’s boring.

When the plane was already on a cruise phase, we chatted about different things while sipping champagne at the minibar.

We just enjoyed each other’s company while relaxing. After more than two hours, I felt sleepy so he took me inside his private room and let me slept there while he on the other hand worked in front of his laptop.

“Hmm…What do you think?” I answered teasingly.

“Well, I know that you always enjoy being held by me because you would have an excuse to touch my body.” He laughed heartily after saying that.

“You’re so full of yourself, Mister!” I hissed as I pinched him on the side. His laugh became louder. His arms tightened even more around me and then I felt him kissed my forehead.

“But seriously, cara. Don’t you like me holding you like this?” his voice turned husky. I rolled my eyes.

“Isn’t it obvious? If I don’t want you being this close to me, I would’ve kicked you right away.”

“I knew it. My cara mia is addicted to me.” he uttered playfully full of confidence.

“Oh, my gosh! I think I’m going to be blown away by your strong wind!” he laughed again. I didn’t know why but I really loved hearing his laugh. He really changed a lot. I couldn’t even imagine the serious and cold Brey that I first met before anymore.

I really like the new Brey with me right now. I didn’t even expect that he has a naughty side of him too but I really enjoy it whenever we’re like this, laughing and teasing each other.

He suddenly pulled me on top of him. I squealed in surprise. He really loves surprising me with his sudden gestures.

“Why? Am I wrong?” his eyes were sparkling with mischief. My eyes widened when I felt his hands caressed their way to my butt and started kneading them sensually. I bit my lower lip as my body began to burn with heat. But instead of getting carried away by his seduction, I controlled myself not to. I saw how his eyes gleam with lust as his gaze fixed on my lips.

I knew that whenever he sees me biting my bottom lip, he gets affected by it so I deliberately did it.

“I think it’s the other way around, caro. You’re the one who can’t get enough of your cara.” He raised his eyebrows.

“So full of confidence, huh? Why don’t you just concede and just agree to what I’ve said, my wild cat?” I became serious and then started at him sultrily. I touched his cheek gently before my fingers moved down to his lips, tracing the contours of his lips with my forefinger teasingly.

The desire in his eyes became even more intense. I deliberately rolled my tongue over my lips, seducing him.

I smiled inwardly when I felt his friend down there starting to come into life. I intentionally moved my lower body, grazing my core on his hardness in the process. I heard him groan.

I drew my face closer to his until our lips were almost touching. He grunted in need and was about to kiss me when I quickly pulled away.

“C’mon, cara mia. Kiss me.” he asked desperately. I shook my head.

“Nope. I won’t kiss you until you admit that you’re the one who’s addicted to me.” I answered nonchalantly. His lips parted in surprise. He gulped inaudibly, unable to say anything. I was having fun watching him like that. He was really having a hard time.

“You don’t want to admit it? It’s okay. I am not forcing you to.” I was about to get off of him when he finally spoke.

“Fine, I’m addicted to you, cara mia. Can I get my kiss now?” I laughed because he looked like an impatient kid while saying that.

“It looks to me that you just said it because you were forced to do so.” I pouted.

“Of course not. Your caro is really addicted to you cara mia. I don’t say things that I don’t mean, especially when it comes to you.” my heart swelled.

“Really?” he nodded his head without hesitation.

“So, can I claim my kiss now?” I squeezed his cheeks.

“You’re so cute, mio caro. Don’t worry, I’m addicted to you too.” I admitted without hesitation as well. His eyes gleamed with happiness.

“Really?” I nodded my head and was about to initiate the kiss when we heard the captain’s voice, asking everyone to go back to our respective seats because we’re already close to our destination.

“Oops, looks like you can’t get your kiss for now.” I got off of him and was about to get off the bed when he pulled me back on top of him and then captured my lips with a passionate kiss. The kiss was rough, needy but gentle at the same time.

I smiled inwardly. I knew that he would never let me get off the bed without kissing me first. I mentally shook my head.

I responded with equal intensity until we’re almost out of breath and didn’t have a choice but to stop to breath for air.

“I really love kissing you. Your lips are the sweetest.” He kissed me once again before he gently bit my lower lip as if he couldn’t get enough of my lips before he pulled away.

He gathered some of my stray hair to the back of my ear.

“Me too. I love kissing you as well.” My cheeks flushed of what I’ve voiced out.

“I want to make love with you right now, cara mia.” He said throatily. I smiled at him.

“Sorry, caro, but we can’t. You heard the captain. C’mon, let’s get out of here. We’re about to land soon.” He finally let go of me but he looked so disappointed. I laughed at his reaction. He looked so cute.

“C’mon, get up, big baby.” I pulled his hand. He sat up. He still looked disappointed.

“Let’s continue this when we arrive to our destination.” He instantly got excited.

“Promise?” I rolled my eyes.

“Promise. Now, get out of bed and let’s get out of here.” He finally smiled and then obliged. We went out of the room hand and hand.

When we finally arrived in Milan, someone picked us up at the airport.

“Is he your driver?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“No. He’s actually papa’s driver.” My eyebrows creased.

“Your father’s driver?”

“Yes. We’re going to stay in their family house here in Milan. I already booked a hotel a week ago but papa said that it would be better for us to stay in the Amouretti family’s ancestral house so that I could visit the place too.” I nodded my head. Now I understood why his father called once again last night while we were about to sleep.

After about 30 minutes, we finally arrived the huge iron gates opened for us. When the car entered the property, I couldn’t help but to get impressed of the surroundings.

The mansion was a little bit far from the gate because the garden was incredibly huge. The landscape of the garden was so beautiful. The different flowering plants looked so stunning to the eyes.

The design of the house looked old but still beautiful. It was obviously a house built by the Amouretti family long time ago.

“We’re here, signore, signorina.” The driver announced when he opened the car door for us. We stepped out of the car.

“Wow, this house is huge. Is this your first time coming here?”

“Yes. I’ve never had the chance to come here because papa’s family didn’t know about me back then.” I was about to answer when four women in maid’s uniform together with a man, who was obviously a butler came out of the house and approached us.

“Welcome home, signore. Welcome, signorina.” They greeted us politely. They introduced themselves to us one by one. After that, they took our things and assisted us inside the house. I was right. The inside of the house was grandiose and luxurious. The furniture were obviously antiques.

The Sicilian floor was spotless. I looked at Brey. He was quiet the whole time while looking around us. Then his eyes went to the big oil paintings that were hanging on the wall at the grand staircase.

Each of the member of the Amouretti family was painted individually in life size portraits. From the great- grand parents of Brey’s father, grandparents, his parents and then the Amouretti siblings until Nadia and Ophelia.

I noticed something. Nadia didn’t inherit the Amouretti appearance because she looked a lot like her mother. I shook that thought away and then stared back at Brey.

I saw a strange emotion that passed through his eyes while staring at the paintings.

“You look a lot like your bisnonno and nonno , signore Brey.” Carmen, one of the maids commented while looking at Brey and the painting alternately.

“You’re right. Signore really looks like them.” Matteo, the butler agreed. Brey remained silent while still staring at the paintings.

I held his hand.

“Are you okay, caro?” he shifted his gaze on me and smile but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“I’m fine, cara mia.”

The household helpers guided us to our room which was on the second floor. I was surprised to learn that the house has an elevator inside even if it was an old house but Brey and I preferred to use the grand staircase.

When we reached the room, the three maids left except Emma and Matteo.

“This will be your room, signore, while signorina Juno’s room will be next door.” Emma, the head maid informed us. Brey’s forehead crinkled. He looked displeased of what he heard. I smiled inwardly.

“Oh, it’s nice that I have my own room.” I said enthusiastically.

“I’ll assist you to your room, signorina.” Matteo said.

“Emma, Matteo, Juno and I are going to share the same room.” Brey informed them with a serious face.

“Oh, Mi dispiace , signore Brey. Signor told us to prepare two rooms for the two of you so we thought that you would stay in two separate rooms.” Emma answered apologetically.

“It’s okay. It’s not your fault.” I said and gave Brey a look. He heaved a sigh.

“Do you need something to eat or drink, signore, signorina?” Matteo asked.

“No, it’s okay. You can leave us now.” they nodded their heads.

“We serve dinner at 7 pm, signore, signorina.” Emma informed us before they went out of the room.

“Why did you tell them that we’d share the same room? And I was looking forward to see my own room.” I said teasingly. His lips thinned.

“Why? Don’t you want to share a room with me? Remember that you owe me something .” he even emphasized the last word. I rolled my eyes and then crossed my arms across my chest. I raised an eyebrow at him.

“Really? We haven’t even get to rest yet but you’re already thinking about that ?” he smirked at me.

“Of course, cara mia. You know me. I can’t get enough of you.” he even wagged his eyebrows. I sneered at him which made him chuckle.

“Anyway, why did you decide to accept your father’s invitation for us to come here?” I asked, changing the topic. The amused look on Brey’s face faded. He sat on the couch and then leaned his head against the head rest. He closed his eyes as if he was tired.

“Honestly, I am not sure why I agreed to it. But when he told me that I could come here and stay, I felt happy. I don’t know why I felt that way.” I remained standing in front of him while staring at him.

“Because deep inside of you, you want to get to know your father’s roots. You want to experience living in their ancestral house like what your sister did all her life. You’ve been longing for an acknowledgement from your father that’s why you couldn’t turn his offer down.” He opened his eyes and looked at me full of wonder.

“How did you know all that?” I rolled my eyes at him.

“Duh! It’s very obvious!” he stood up and then went closer to me. The surprise look on his face was still there.

“How do you do that, cara? Other people have the hard time reading what’s on my mind but you do it so easily. You’re really full of surprises.” A sweet smile occurred my lips.

“Because I’m your cara mia.” I said proudly. His eyes lit up. He raised his hands and then held me by the arms.

“Yes, you’re my wild cat cara mia.” His hands on my arms began moving, caressing them teasingly. I felt like all the hair on my body stood up as my breathing went hitch.

His eyes turned smoky with desire. I knew that look on his face. I already knew what he was planning to do. He drew his lips closer to mine and was about to kiss me when my phone suddenly rang. I heard him grunt in frustration as he ran his hand over his face.

I chuckled and pecked him a gentle kiss on the lips before I answered my phone. I saw Brey sat back on the couch while I on the other hand sat on the edge of the bed, facing him.

“Hello, mom.” I saw how Brey’s face hardened upon hearing what I’ve said. My forehead crinkled.

“Hello, sweetheart. How are you? I called home and Francesca told me that you’re on a vacation right now.” I groaned inwardly. I told Francesca not to tell my mom that I wasn’t staying home anymore and living at Brey’s house because she wouldn’t like that for sure.

I felt guilty for not being honest to her but I felt like I wasn’t ready to inform her about Brey and I’s relationship yet. I haven’t even ask Brey yet if he was the son of my stepmother. I don’t have the guts to ask him yet.

I felt like if I’d ask him, something would change in our relationship that could potentially destroy what we have right now.

I cleared my throat before I answered.

“Y-Yes, mom. I’m in Italy right now.”

“Italy?! With who?” I swallowed hard as I stared at Brey again. He was watching me intently with stoic expression on his face. I could see how his jaw clenched tightly for an unknown reason. He stood up and then went to the terrace without saying anything to me.

I heaved a sigh.

“With my boyfriend, mom.” I decided to tell him about Brey because I didn’t want to add any more lies to her.

“With Rocco?” I bit my lower lip.

“No, mom. Me and Rocco were over more than a month ago.” I heard her gasp in surprise.

“What?! You broke up with Rocco and now, you have someone else?!” I nodded my head as if she could see me.

“Yes, mom. I broke up with Rocco because I caught him cheating on me.” she stayed quiet for a couple of seconds before she finally responded.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it? Are you okay now?” there was a hint of worry in her voice.

“Yes, mom. I’m glad that it wasn’t that hard for me to move on from him.”

“What about your boyfriend now? What is his name? Is he a good guy? I want to meet him.” her voice suddenly turned strict. I cleared my throat once again.

“You’ll meet him soon, mom. His name is—” I couldn’t complete what I wanted to say because I suddenly heard Brey grunted as if he was in pain. I quickly ran towards the terrace. He was sitting on the chair while holding his left foot.

“What happened?!” I asked worriedly at him.

“Nothing, I just stepped onto something. I removed my shoes because I felt uncomfortable wearing them but I didn’t see a tiny stone on the floor that’s why I stepped on it. Don’t worry, I’m fine.” I took a look and saw that the sole of his foot was reddish. I heaved a sigh and rolled my eyes at him. He looked like a child while touching his feet.

“You made me worried!” I hissed at him. He stood up and hugged me by the waist. I gently pushed him away.

“Wait! I’m still on the phone with mom.” I went back inside without waiting for his answer.

“Mom, are you still there?”

“Yes, sweetie. I’m still here. Was that your boyfriend just now?”

“Yes, mom. Anyway, I want to tell you something.” I looked at the direction of the terrace but didn’t see any indication that Brey was coming.

“What is it about?”

“I-I think I found your son.” I almost whispered. She gasped loudly in shock and couldn’t answer right away.

“A-Are you sure? Where’s he?” her voice was slightly trembling. I gulped inaudibly.

“I’m not sure yet, mom, if he’s really the one because he has a different surname. His name is Brey Austin Amouretti.” I bit my lower lip upon uttering those words.

“Amouretti?!” she sounded so surprised.

“Yes, mom. I—” I couldn’t complete whatever I wanted to say because she suddenly hang up on me.

“Mom? Hello? Hello?” I tried to dial her number but she wasn’t answering. I suddenly got worried. I was about to dial the landline at home when I received a message from her.

“I’m fine, Sweetie. I just need time to think for now. I’ll call you again soon.” Her reaction left me confused.

I didn’t expect that this kind of reaction from her. I thought she would barrage me with a lot of questions about Brey but when she heard his surname, something went off and she hang up without even hearing everything that I wanted to tell her.

I looked at the terrace and came up with a decision. Maybe it’s time for me to ask Brey directly.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you have any idea why Brey’s mother reacted that way when she heard about his new surname?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 20

A/N: I didn’t notice that this chapter was so long already while writing and it made my eyes sore. i hope you like it. Thanks for the comments. It gives me motivation to write:)

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I couldn’t help but to get mesmerize of the beautiful scenery and the amazing architectures around Milan. This was my second time in Milan but this was my first time to really roam around the city like a normal tourist. When I came here the first time with my stepmother and father, we didn’t have the time to roam around because my father had an important meeting.

I wasn’t feeling well that time too but I still managed to accompany my stepmother to go shopping and that was it. We wanted to go see all the beautiful tourist spots but my fever prevented us from doing so. Later that day, my fever worsened that they had to call a doctor. Thankfully, it wasn’t that serious.

When we went home to the USA, my father promised me that he would take us again to Italy but he didn’t have the chance to do so because that that was time when a major problem occurred in MMTC.

My father did everything he could to fix the problem but he almost didn’t have time to spend with us anymore. A couple of years later, he died because of overworking but he still couldn’t save our company.

Now that I am together with Brey in this beautiful place, it was different. We visited every tourist spots that the city could offer. We went to Il Duomo which is the Milan cathedral, Leonardo da Vinci’s last supper and to the famous museums there.

It was fun to see all the wonderful creations that were part of the history. The paintings and sculptures were worth our time. I’ve never been interested in going to museums before because it was boring for me but being with Brey, every minute was worth my time.

It’s not only about the amazing things that we saw and the beautiful places that we visited but because we’re together. Being together like this really completed the happiness that I was feeling.

I was even surprised that he knew a lot about the places that we visited. I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized by him. He’s really full of knowledge unlike those other men that I’ve encountered who knew nothing but to flirt. They would say anything sweet to get the attention of a woman.

While Brey on the other hand never acted like that. I actually noticed that he never even threw a glance to the beautiful women who openly tried to flirt with him. Of course, that made me happy.

While we were walking, our fingers were intertwined together. He never once let go of my hand.

“Wow, this place is indeed beautiful.” commented while we’re walking along the park of Castello Sforzesco.

“This place is old already. They said that it was built in 1368.” I looked at him in awe.

“Wow. You really know a lot about Milan. I didn’t expect that, caro.” He chuckled.

“Well, I actually got interested about Milan when I got to meet my father. He’s from here. I’ve never once interested about Milan before meeting him. I already came here a lot of times even before I got to know him but those trips were all about business. After my meetings, I would always stay in my hotel suite and then go home the day after that.”

“Have you ever met your Aunts and Uncle before? Are they staying here in Milan as well?” I asked out of curiosity. I saw on the paintings in their house that his father has three siblings but we haven’t seen them yet since we arrived here in Milan yesterday.

I noticed that Brey’s face became sombre. He sat on the nearby bench that we saw and then pulled me to sit beside him. he drew a deep breath before answering my question.

“They’re not living here in Italy anymore. My Aunt Sandra and Uncle Zachary are now staying in the USA together with their own families while my Aunt Sophie is now residing in France with her own family.” Upon hearing that, I suddenly realized something.

“What is the whole name of your Aunt Sophie?” he looked at me confusedly but answered me anyway.

“Her complete name is Sophialina Amouretti Novell.” I gasped in surprised. Why didn’t I realize this when I saw the Amouretti family painting before? Well, the Amouretti siblings were on their late teens on that painting.

“I can’t believe that you’re actually related to my best friend!” I voiced out cheerfully. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt relieved now that I’ve discovered that Maggie is actually his cousin.

“Best friend? Who’s your best friend?” my smile widened.

“Your cousin, Angelique Novell.” There was a look of wonder on his face as he stared at me in surprise.

“Really, cara? She’s your best friend?” I nodded my head enthusiastically.

“Yes. But now that I think about it, she never once mentioned me about you before. I know that she has Maggie, Christine and Zandro as cousins but she never once mentioned you and Nadia before.” I caught the pain that passed through his eyes.

“That’s because until now, they are not aware of my existence. They only knew about Nadia but papa said that the Novell siblings and Lenard sisters never met Nadia even once because of the conflict that occurred between my father and his siblings. Until now, it hasn’t been settled yet. My father is a stubborn man. It’s very obvious that he also wants to see his siblings but his pride is preventing him from doing so. I just wish that I could introduce myself to them and tell them that I’m their cousin.” He heaved a sigh before he continued.

“But Zandro already knew that we’re cousins. He accidentally discovered it when he saw me with papa. He heard me calling my father ‘papa’ that’s why I didn’t have a choice but to tell him everything when he asked me about it.”

“Now, I understand why Maggie likes you even though she isn’t aware that you’re actually related. How did you meet Maggie anyway?” I asked curiously.

“Well, I met her when she was in high school. I was in college back then. I saved her from those punks who tried to hit on her but because she ignored them, it ticked them off. They tried to drag her somewhere. Thank God, I saw them before they could do anything bad to her. I didn’t know that she was related to Zandro back then.”

“What about Zandro? When did you two meet?” he chuckled and then squeezed my cheek gently.

“You have a lot of questions, huh, cara mia? Why don’t we get out of here and eat somewhere? I’m actually starving now.” I rolled my eyes.

“C’mon, caro. We already agreed not to keep anything from each other. I want to know you more that’s why I am interested about your family. I wanted to know them as well.” I pouted. He chuckled amusedly once again before he planted a gentle kiss on my lips.

“Fine.” He conceded. He kissed the back of my hand. I giggled. He’s such a sweet guy. Honestly, I’ve never expected him to be this sweet before because he was always cold, jerk and emotionless. Now, he really changed a lot.

“I met Zandro when I was in senior high school. We attended the same school actually but we only became classmates in senior high. I got to attend that exclusive school because of a scholarship.” I looked at him with amazement.

“Wow. You must be really intelligent.” He laughed and shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, people say that often about me.” he answered proudly which made me laugh as well. Well, I knew that he wasn’t bragging. He was just telling the truth.

“What about Regan? He’s currently staying in the USA. You’ve never met him before too?” he shook his head.

“I’ve met him a couple of times already. We’re both members of the same club, the TBG, but we never had the chance to talk aside from greeting each other.” Mix emotions could be seen on his handsome face while saying that but I could tell that he’s sad about not be able to introduce himself to his other cousins.

“Why didn’t you tell him that you’re cousins? You already told Zandro about it.” he heaved a sigh.

“I don’t know. Maybe, I’m just waiting for my father to be ready. I don’t want to force him into introducing me to everyone. He told me to wait for the right time and I respect his decision. Although I’m frustrated about it, I have to endure. But now, I begin to get tired of waiting. I feel like a dirty little secret.” I could sense the bitterness in him while saying those words.

But instead of feeling bad for him just like I used to do, I smiled at him and kissed his cheek.

“You should meet Christine, Angela and Ellie too. They’re nice people. I’m sure, they would be delighted to meet you especially when they discover that you’re their cousin. You should tell Maggie and Regan that they’re your cousins. If your sister and stepmother won’t accept you into their family, maybe your cousins can.” I could see the fondness on his face hearing his cousins’ names.

He cupped my face and started into my forest green eyes intently.

“You really know how to make me feel better, cara mia.” My smiled widened.

“Of course. I’m your cara. I will do anything to make my caro happy.” An unknown emotion passed through his eyes before he smiled at me lovingly. His amethyst eyes bored at me as if he was reading even the depths of my soul.

“ Sono confuso sui miei sentimenti adesso ma c’è una cosa di cui sono sicuro; sono pazzo di te, cara mia. “ my forehead knitted.

“What? I don’t understand. I don’t speak Italian, caro.” I pursed my lips. He chuckled.

“ Sono pazzo di te, cara mia.“ He repeated. I rolled my eyes.

“ Sono pazzo di te ?“ I repeated quizzically. He nodded his head in response.

“What does it mean?” I queried. Instead of answering me, he kissed me hard on the lips. But because I was determined to know the meaning of what he said, I gathered all my will power to pull away from that addicting kiss. He groaned in protest.

“You won’t get to kiss me if you won’t tell me the meaning of it.” I said determinedly and then removed his hands from cupping my cheeks.

I crossed my arms across my chest, staring at him full of seriousness. He chuckled and tried to kiss me once again but I evaded him. I heard him grunted before he sighed in defeat.

“My cara mia is really persistent and hard-headed sometimes.” I sneered at him which made him laugh.

“Fine. I’ll tell you the meaning of the last sentence but I want you to look at me while I say it to you.” I rolled my eyes but obliged anyway.

“It means, I’m crazy for you, cara mia.” My eyes widened as I gaped at him in surprise.

“R-Really?” he nodded his head. My heart swelled. I bit my lower lip.

“What about the first sentence?” he smirked.

“That’s nothing. That’s just for me.”

“But—” before I could say anything, he claimed my lips with a hungry kiss. The moment he let go of my lips, we were almost out of breath. I pinched him on the side.

“You’re really naughty!”

“Only for my cara mia though.” I smiled inwardly. My heart was jumping for joy. Then I remembered something.

“Is it true that Maggie had a huge crush on you before?”

“Not really. We’re just close that’s why people tend to think that she has a crush on me. She once told me before that I was like the brother that she never had.”

A smile appeared on my lips. I thought before that they had something special because Kyrus mentioned before that Brey was Maggie’s crush but now I know that that would never happen because they’re related by blood.

“You should really tell them about you. It’s just the right thing to do.”

“Yes. I’ll definitely do that the moment I fix things between us and my father’s family. I am not sure if my father will actually introduce me to the world as his son anytime soon though.” I leaned the side of my head on his shoulder. I felt him kissed me on the forehead.

“I’m sure he will.” I said while wishing deep inside of me that his father would acknowledge him soon so that he could finally be free to introduce himself as a member of the Amouretti family and to be able to bond with his relatives without anything holding him back.

Even if he doesn’t say anything, I know that he only wants to be accepted by his family and I hope that one day, he could achieve that and be happy.

After our time there, we decided to go to Galleria Vittorio Emanuele II. We deliberately didn’t go there after we visited the Duomo di Milano, which was just beside it, because Brey said that it would be our last destination before eating our dinner.

This was the place where I went to with my stepmom for shopping before.

“Wow, even if this is my second time coming here, I am still mesmerize with its beauty.” I complimented while were walking. There were a lot of tourists just like us.

There were a lot of luxury shops inside, café’s and many more.

The architectural design was one of a kind. It was fascinating.

“Come here, cara.” Brey said out of the blue. He was standing on that part of the floor where there was a huge circle with a white cross painted on it. I approached him. We were now both stepping on it.

“Look at the ceiling.” I did as I was told. Yes, the design of the ceiling was nice but there was nothing in there. I looked at him quizzically and as about to ask what he wanted me to see but his lips suddenly sealed my lips with his.

“—Brey!” I tried to tell him that there were a lot of people around us but he didn’t let me go. He deepened the kiss instead. My body went hot just like always so I kissed him back with equal passion.

Then I heard a click of a camera.

“Did you just take a photo of us kissing?” I asked while catching my breath the moment he let go of my lips. He grinned from ear to ear as he showed me the screen of his phone. He indeed took a photo of us while kissing!

I gave him a sneer. He just laugh at me before he slipped his phone back inside his pocket. He snaked his arm around my waist.

“Don’t be mad, cara. I just want this moment to be memorable.” He gave me a peck on the lips before he continued.

“Someone told me before that when a couple kiss on this spot, they will surely stay together forever.” My lips parted in surprise.

“Y-You believe in those kinds of things?”

“Well, I honestly don’t believe in those kinds of bulls but there’s no harm on doing it, right?” that made me smile. I stood on my tippy toes and wrapped my arms around his neck.

“Make sure not to erase that picture of us, caro.”

“Of course. I even set as my wallpaper already.” he said proudly. I couldn’t help but to laugh amusedly before I initiated a kiss. We kissed passionately without caring about the people around us.

We continued roaming around that place. We went to the luxury shops that got our attention and Brey insisted on buying me stuff that he wanted me to wear or use.

“But I already have a lot of bags and clothes, caro. You don’t need to buy me things.”

“I just want to buy my girlfriend these kinds of stuff because the last time we went shopping, I let you shop alone. Now, I will make sure to choose things for you.” I rolled my eyes because of his reason.

“Make sure to choose beautiful ones.” He chuckled.

“Yes, ma’am!” he answered like a soldier. I pinched him on his side because he looked silly. He chose my kind of outfits and bags but I didn’t see all the stuff that he bought because he deliberately hid them from me.

After our shopping, I thought we would get out of the building but no.

“Let’s go to S & T jewels.”

“Why? Are you going to buy yourself something too?” he just smiled at me and then put his arm over my shoulders.

When Rocco and I were still together, I hated it whenever he put his arm over my shoulders like that but with Brey, I felt giddy instead.

When we entered the shop, Brey talked to one of their employees there. I didn’t hear what they talked about but I could see how the woman bat her eyes seductively at Brey. I couldn’t help but to feel irritated.

Later on, the woman left.

“You’re such a womanizer!” I hissed at him. He chuckled.

“Why? Are you jealous of that woman, cara?” he asked playfully as if he was having a blast seeing me like that. I leered at him in irritation.

He kissed my cheek.

“Don’t worry, cara. You’re the most beautiful woman in the world for me.” my heart swelled of what he said. I was about to answer when the women returned with a small paper bag.

“This is your order, Mr. Amouretti. I hope you like the outcome.” Brey nodded his head and then thanked the woman.

After that, we decided to have our dinner. Brey brought me to one of the most famous restaurants in Milan, Gusto Romano. The place was cozy and welcoming. The ambiance was very Italian but very romantic. The food was surely delicious because almost all the tables were occupied.

The maître d ushered us to our table.

“Wow, this place is nice.” I commented the moment we sat on our chairs. The restaurant was actually at the 52nd until to the 54th floors of the 55 story building and the view from the top was spectacular. We were at the 54th floor.

The view from above was picturesque. It was indeed a wonderful place to eat dinner and spend time with your special one.

Then we ordered our food.

“This is my favorite restaurant in Milan. Thankfully, I managed to get a reservation for today. This place is always full and sometimes, it’s hard to get a reservation.”

“They require reservation here?” I asked in awe while looking around.

“Yes. This restaurant is very popular that many celebrities and wealthy people in the world come here.” he answered. I was so impressed. The owner is so lucky to have such a popular restaurant.

“When did you call for a reservation?” he grinned.

“Yesterday. I was planning to call before we fly here to Italy but I forgot because of all the work that I needed to do. Thankfully, they still have available table for us today.” I was about to say something when we heard a sweet voice behind me.

“You should be thankful because I’m here. I was the one who did a little bit of magic so that you could get a spot for tonight.” I saw Brey smiled of the one who spoke. I turned my head to look at the woman. She was so pretty.

She has a strawberry blonde hair, tall and sexy.

Brey stood up and approach the woman to greet her before he introduced me.

“Cara, this is Serra Romano. She’s a good friend of mine. Serra, this is my cara mia, Juno Alexia Morgan.” Serra was obviously surprised of what Brey said but then smiled at me friendlily. She really looks so lovely.

“It’s nice meeting you, Ms. Morgan. I’m glad that Brey finally has someone he calls ‘cara mia’ now.” She even giggled.

“It’s nice meeting you too, Ms. Romano.” I answered politely.

“C’mon, Serra. Don’t say that. Anyway, thank you for doing a little bit of magic to reserve a place for us for tonight here in your restaurant.” I got surprised. I didn’t expect that she was the owner.

“Don’t mention it. You’re my friend and even if you don’t smile at me like you smile at Ms. Morgan here, you’re always welcome here.” Brey rolled his eyes. Serra chuckled softly.

“Anyway, since you’re here in Milan, come to my place on Friday. It’s my birthday party. Bring Ms. Morgan with you.” Brey didn’t answer right away while looking at me as if waiting for any reaction from me.

Serra was staring at us alternately while biting her lower lip expectantly. I nodded my head at Brey. He smiled and then looked at Serra.

“Okay. We’ll be there.” Serra almost jumped for joy and then hugged Brey but let him go right away when she realized something.

“Sorry, Ms. Morgan. I just got carried away. Anyway, enjoy your dinner. See you both on Friday.” She said before she left. I didn’t know why but I felt my heart clenched painfully seeing Brey being closed to Serra like that.

“That girl. She never changed.” Brey muttered amusedly but his eyebrows furrowed when he saw the expression on my face.

“What happened to you, cara? You look weird. I cleared my throat and then forced a smile.

“N-Nothing.”

“Hmmm…Don’t tell me you’re jealous?” he asked with his eyes dancing playfully.

“Well, Serra is so pretty. She looked so perfect.” To my surprise, he suddenly laughed.

“You’re jealous.” I rolled my eyes. He took my hand and kissed it.

“Don’t worry, cara mia. You’re beautiful too. In fact, you’re more beautiful than Serra.”

“You’re pulling my leg.” He shook his head vigorously.

“No! Can’t you see how I crave for you and how you make me crazy especially when we make lo—” before he could say it, I interrupted him.

“Fine. I believe you, you don’t have to say those things!” I hissed. As expected, he laughed of my reaction.

Then our food finally arrived. I must admit, their foods were really delicious. Even their desserts were appetizing. One of bests that I’ve tasted.

After we ate our food, we went to the terrace. We watched the scenic view below us.

“I enjoyed this day, caro. Thank you for bringing me here to Milan.” I felt him wrap his arms around my waist from behind.

“Don’t mention it, cara mia. I enjoyed our date as well.” He kissed me on the side of my neck. We stayed like that for about 5 minutes or so before he spoke and let go of me but remained behind me.

Then I felt something cold touched my neck.

“This is for you, my wild cat cara mia.” He whispered while putting it around my neck. I looked at it and it was a beautiful golden necklace with the letters J and B that served as pendants.

“This is so lovely, caro!”

“Of course. This is a custom made necklace. A good friend of mine made it.”

“Is this the one you picked up at the S & T jewels before we came here?”

“Yes.” He answered. I faced him and then cupped his face.

“Thank you, caro.” His amethyst eyes sparkled with unknown emotions.

“You’re welcome, cara mia.” Then our lips met for a passionate kiss.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

How’s this chapter?

What do you think of their date?

Anyway, make sure to remember Serra because she will have her own story too in the future.

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 21

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

Happy reading!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I heaved a sigh as I stared at the screen of my phone. I tried to call my mom over and over again but she wasn’t answering my calls. Now, I’ve finally received a text message from her saying that she’s fine and that I didn’t need to worry about her. According to her, her health condition is getting better because her body was responding positively to medications.

It made me feel relieve knowing that she’s doing fine but I knew that something’s wrong with her. I wanted to ask her why she acted weirdly when she heard the surname of Brey now. I sighed once again. I kept on thinking what might went wrong that she’s acting like this but I couldn’t think of any possible reason. I’m still worried. When the last time we talked before I went to the USA, she was crying in regret because she had finally realized her biggest mistake in life. I could see the longing in her eyes while confessing me about everything that she and daddy did to her son. But now that I’ve finally found someone who could possibly her son, she suddenly became weird.

She was obviously avoiding me calling her on the phone.

“Hmm…You’ve been sighing since a while ago. Is there any problem, cara?” I looked at the doorway of the walk-in closet and saw Brey who just came out. He just finished getting dressed after his shower. He was staring at me worriedly. A faint smile broke across my lips.

It’s our 5th day here in Milan and every day with him felt like heaven. I’ve never felt this kind of happiness before and it was overwhelming. Sometimes, I couldn’t help but to feel scared that this kind of happiness that I was feeling would be cut off the moment Brey gets tired of me and find someone else.

But everytime those kinds of doubt and worry consume me, I choose to just shove those thoughts away because it would never do me or Brey any good.

I realized that I should just trust him and enjoy every moment that we’re together.

Since when we arrived here in Milan, he became extra sweet and attentive to my needs. Not that he wasn’t attentive and sweet before. It’s just that his efforts in making me happy doubled. I saw the caring side of him, the gentleness and niceness that I’ve never thought he actually possessed.

But something was bothering me. I wanted to talk to Brey about his mother and ask him directly if his surname before was Carter but I couldn’t find the right time to do so.

“No. I’m fine. My mom isn’t answering my calls that’s why I’m worried.” I answered and then laid on my back on the bed while my feet were still touching the floor. I stared at the ceiling.

I heard Brey’s footsteps coming closer to me then he lied down next to me. I laid on my side and faced him. I felt him touch my cheek in a feathery manner.

“I hate it when you make that face.” my eyebrows furrowed.

“What do you mean, caro?”

“Sad face. I hate seeing you sad like this.” I couldn’t help but to smile at him sweetly.

“Is that why you told me before to break up with Rocco because he made me sad and you saw my sad face back then?” his eyes darkened when he heard what I’ve said.

“Don’t say his name ever again, cara.” I raised an eyebrow at him.

“And why’s that? He’s my ex-boyfriend and he had been a friend of mine since we were in college.” His lips thinned as his eyes squinted in obvious jealousy.

“You’re mine now, cara mia. Don’t ever think about that guy anymore because I don’t like it. Just focus on your caro and no one else.” I almost burst out laughing because of the expression on his face. He looked like a dragon that was ready to spit fire any moment now.

His voice was laced with possessiveness and jealousy. He looked so cute being jealous like that and I was having delight watching him like that. I smiled inwardly.

“Are you perhaps jealous, mio caro?” he instantly shook his head.

“Of course not! Why would I get jealous of that guy? I’m way more handsome than him and you’re mine now.” I couldn’t hold back the laugh that I was holding.

“Really? You’re really not jealous of him?”

“I am not.” He answered but he couldn’t even look me in the eyes. I grinned when an idea popped up in my head.

“Okay then. You’re not jealous so it’s okay if I call him now? I just want to ask if he has news about Angela. I couldn’t contact her for months now and I am worried about her.” I really wanted to ask him about Angela because she wasn’t answering my messages and calls for months now. The last time I talked to Ellie, she told me that Angela went to Greece.

I was about to dial on my phone when Brey suddenly snatched the device away from me.

“Hey! Give me back my phone!”

“I told you, don’t ever talk to him again, cara.” His voice held warning. I cocked up an eyebrow at him.

“I thought you’re not jealous? I’m just going to ask him a question.” He opened his mouth to answer me but nothing came out of my lips.

“What now, caro?” I asked pretending to be impatient but almost giggled watching him with that expression. He closed his lips before he sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I’m jealous. I just hate the idea that you still remember that guy.” I cupped his face and stared into his amethyst orbs.

“You don’t need to be jealous of Rocco. He’s just an ex-boyfriend to me now; someone that I used to know. I can’t even consider him as a friend anymore after what he did to me. But you know what? I’m actually thankful that he cheated on me and I caught him right away.”

“And why’s that?” he questioned confusedly.

“Because I discovered his true colors and intentions during the early stage of our relationship. Imagine if we already got married and he did that to me? It would be heart-breaking for me for sure. I’m actually still lucky because destiny let me catch him cheating on me with that woman.”

“Thankfully I was there in the right place at the right time.” he even wagged his eyebrows naughtily while saying that. My cheeks heated up in embarrassment when I remembered what happened between us that night after I caught Rocco making out with Karen.

“You don’t have to make me remember that!” I hissed and gave him a light smack on the arm. He laughed.

“Why not? That moment was special because you became mine.” I stared at his handsome face as I went serious.

“Do you know that there’s a second reason why I’m thankful of what happened with Rocco and I that night?” his forehead crinkled.

“What’s the second reason?”

“You.” his lips parted as he stared at me full of wonder.

“Me?” he even pointed at himself. I nodded my head.

“Yes. Because of what happened, I became happy. Thanks to you, I quickly forgot about Rocco and move on from him. When we became a couple, you always make me feel so special which I’ve never felt with other guys before. You made me feel how to be a woman in the arms of her man.”

“Of course. I’m your caro after all.” He even grinned from ear to ear upon saying that. We remained staring into each other without saying anything while he was caressing my cheek gently. He was staring at me full of gentleness and my heart was beating weirdly.

He’s really the only guy who could make my heart beat like that.

“Caro, do you feel the same? I mean, am I making you happy too?” I asked a little bit reluctantly. He drew his face closer to mine and then gently kissed me on the lips. After that, he took my hand and intertwined our fingers together.

“You don’t know how much you make me happy, cara, to the point that I can’t even recognize myself anymore. You made me feel these strange feelings that I’ve never thought existed before and you changed me into a better version of myself.” I bit my lower lip.

“Thank God. I was afraid that someday, I might not be enough for you anymore and you would go and leave me.” he obviously got taken a back of what I’ve said. An unknown emotion passed through his eyes in a blink of an eye before it disappeared just like that. Then he smiled. He brought our intertwined hands to his lips and kissed the back of my hand.

“Don’t think about things like that. Just concentrate on what we have. Ours is special and it will not end just like that whatever happens.”

“Promise?”

“Yes, I promise.” A happy and contented smile formed my lips. He angled his head, indicating that he would kiss me but then I suddenly remembered something. I thought that this was the right time for me to ask him about his mother; to confirm if he was really my stepmother’s son. His lips landed on mine but I stopped him right away.

“Wait, caro.”

“Why?” I cleared my throat.

“I just want to ask you something first.”

“What is it?” He asked but his kisses went to my neck. I gathered all the strength I have not to get affected. I swallowed hard before I spoke.

“Y-Your mom.” He stopped kissing my neck and I felt his body went still for a second or two. But then, Instead of answering me, he untangled his hand from mine and then cupped my cheeks.

“Cara, please, don’t ruin this moment by asking about her. I want to make love with you tonight. Can’t you see how much I need you right now?”

“But—”

“—please?” he asked, begging. I knew it. He wasn’t ready yet to talk about it. I nodded my head in resignation. He smiled triumphantly.

“Can I make a request, cara?” he inquired with his eyes dancing with mischief.

“What is it again? I know that look. You’re thinking of something naughty again.” He shook his head right away.

“No, cara mia. This is not something naughty. I just want to try something new. So, is it a yes?”

“It depends. Tell me what it is first.” He grinned.

“Go to the walk in closet. I have a gift for you in there.” I rolled my eyes but stood up and went inside the walk in closet anyway. I looked around upon entering and I saw something on top of the ottoman chair.

My eyebrows knitted together as I took it with my hand and stared at it. I felt like my cheeks burned in embarrassment when I realized what it was. It was a sexy and erotic lingerie.

“That guy! He wants me to put this on?!” I said exasperatedly while examining the lingerie. It was a red babydoll set which is crotchless and cupless! So this was one of the things that he bought for me the other day?! Now I understood why he didn’t want to show me everything that he bought! That guy! He’s such a naughty man!

I went out of the walk in closet with long strides and then stood at the foot of the bed. I threw the lingerie to him. He looked shock of what I did.

“What happened? Why did you throw this to me?” I put my hands on my hips as I glared at him.

“And why would I wear this very provocative lingerie? It’s so embarrassing!” amusement filled his eyes. He got up and then sat on the edge of the bed. He extended his hand for me. I went closer to him.

He took my hands.

“Look at me, cara mia. What is so embarrassing about it? Is it bad for me to see my woman wearing such kind of underwear in front of me?” I gulped inaudibly. I bit my lower lip.

“C’mon, cara. Do this for your caro? Since I first saw this lingerie, I’ve been fantasizing of you wearing it. I already knew back then that it would surely look good on you.” my cheeks became redder even more like a tomato. I’ve never expected him to actually request me to wear this kind of thing. He was staring at me with puppy dog eyes.

He pulled me by the waist and then showered butterfly kisses on my belly while kept on begging me to agree with his naughty request. I heaved a sigh of resignation. I couldn’t really resist him!

“Fine! Just this once, okay?!” I conceded. He looked up at me with a wide smile. His eyes sparkled with naughty expectations. I could already see the burning desire in those amethyst orbs of his.

“Yes!” he shouted full of happiness. I rolled my eyes at him.

I went back to the walk-in closet. Even though I was still shy of the thought of wearing that kind of lingerie, I did it for my man. If he wants me to see wearing it, then so be it. I want to make him happy.

When I finished putting it on, I checked myself in the mirror. My cheeks heated up even more when I saw how I erotic I was wearing it. I slowly walked towards the door while biting my lips. Brey, you better be thankful that I’m doing this for you!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I didn’t know what came over me. I was never into sexy lingerie before but when I saw that particular one, I couldn’t help but to fantasize Juno wearing it. I felt like a h*rny man making her wear it but I couldn’t help it.

But at the same time, I just wanted to add some spice to our intimate moments.

She really brings out the incomparable desire inside of me that I didn’t know living deep inside of me.

I was pulled out of my thoughts when I heard the door of the walk-in closet open. I snapped my head to her direction full of excitement. Damn! I felt like a teenager that was raging with hormones. I really couldn’t understand why but I always feel like a hungry lion whenever we make love. Fuck! Make love?! Since when did I call s*x making love?!

Well, I’ve never worshipped any other woman’s body before except hers. She’s like a drug and I couldn’t get her off my system no matter what I do. Instead, she kept on occupying every corner of my being, especially my heart and it was scaring me even more.

“This is so embarrassing.” She muttered shyly while covering her breasts with her arm while her other hand was covering that treasure between her legs. Sh*t!

She looks so sexy!

I almost came inside my briefs upon seeing her wearing it! Damnit! She looked like a goddess! I was right. It really looked so good on her! She even exceeded my expectations.

She looked like an erotic goddess and she was making me crazy already. Even though she was wearing such kind of lingerie, her innocence was still there. I felt my warrior stirred as it grew bigger at full attention. I felt like exploding already.

I’ve never felt this kind of need and desire before.

I pulled her by the waist while I was still sitting on the edge of the bed. I eyed her from head to toe full of desire and raging lust.

“Damn, my wild cat. You’re going to be the death of me. Just staring at you like this is making me insane. What have you done to me, huh?” I asked huskily as I began to caress her waist sensually. A soft whimper escaped her lips as she closed her eyes, savoring my touch.

“Don’t cover yourself, cara. I want to see everything.” She opened her eyes. I could tell that she was embarrassed but spark of desire and need were already in her eyes too.

She slowly removed her hands from covering her private parts and I grunted like a wild animal when I saw how enchanting and sexy she was with her outfit.

Her perfect round breasts and proud pinkish nipples looked delectable. Her mound that was peeking through the hole of the lingerie looked so mouth-watering. I swallowed hard.

“You’re like a goddess, cara mia.” I couldn’t even recognize my own voice anymore. I began kissing her belly up to her navel as my hands slowly caressed their way to her back, teasing her and heightening the passion between us.

“Ohhh…” her soft moan was music to my ears, adding to the fire of desire within me. When my lips finally reached her breasts, I circled the turgid tip with my tongue repeatedly before I sucked on it hungrily. My hand went to the other one and knead on it. I tweaked her nipple with fingers.

“These are mine, cara.” I declared possessively. Then my other hand cupped her already wet core.

“Tell me that these only are mine, cara mia, and no one else could have the opportunity of owning you like this. Just me and only me.” I couldn’t understand what was happening to me anymore. I’ve never felt this kind of possessiveness before.

I’ve never been possessive to any woman before let alone get jealous to other men. When it comes to Juno, everything’s new and I was losing myself bit by bit.

Our eyes met.

“Yes, caro. These are only yours because I’m exclusively yours.” Upon hearing what she answered, I stood up from sitting on the edge of the bed as if all my self-control broke and captured her soft lips with a rough, hungry and full of need kiss.

“Is that a promise, cara mia?” I asked breathlessly the moment our lips pulled away. She smiled at me sweetly.

“Yes, caro. I promise. Promise me too that you’re mine. Only mine.” I gulped inaudibly. I couldn’t answer right away but when I stared at those enchanting forest green eyes of hers, I got lost.

“Yes, cara. I’m only yours. I promise you that.” After that, our lips met again. My hands began exploring her delicate body as the kiss that we’re sharing became deeper and hotter.

I hoisted her up and made her wrap her legs around me. Our kiss never broke. We were like people who were so thirsty in the middle of the desert.

I carried her towards the couch and put her down. I stood up in front of her and then began stripping my clothes off. When my briefs were all that was left on my body, she spoke.

“You’re so hard already, caro.” She stood up and to my surprise, she knelt on her knees before me and then gingerly touched my raging bulge through my briefs with her slightly trembling hand. A groan escaped my lips when she moved her hand, touching me there.

Then I felt her began pulling my briefs down. Happiness filled me. I’ve never thought that she would do this to me.

I let her do what she wanted even though she was obviously nervous.

When my rock-like manhood sprang free, she gasped loudly in surprise when its tip touched her lips. She swallowed hard. Damn, it took me all the will power I had not to bury myself in her sexy mouth. She’d never done that before and I didn’t want to scare her.

“I would be so lucky if you continue, cara, but if you’re not comfortable doing it, then you don’t have to.” I said throatily even though I was secretly hoping for her to continue.

I couldn’t help but to get disappointed when she stood up but when she kissed me, that disappointment faded away just like that. I kicked my briefs off my legs. I was about to deepen the kiss when she suddenly pushed me on the couch. I sat there in surprise.

I was about to say something when she knelt between my parted legs and then grabbed my hard-on and began playing with it. My manhood twitched hardly with her touch.

“Oh, cara…your hand feels nice.” I threw my head back in pleasure. Then my eyes widened when I felt her lips wrapped around the tip of my c*ck. My lips parted. I’ve never expected for her to go this extent.

She used her tongue and lips to pleasure me while her hand began moving in an up and down manger around my rod.

I could tell that she didn’t really know what to do and just acting using her instincts but she was trying her best. Even though she was doing it a little bit clumsily, the pleasure it was bringing me was too much.

I watched her with fascination. She looked so hot.

“Ohhh!” I grunted when she took me inside her mouth and then began bobbing her head. The sensation was too much. I couldn’t take it anymore.

“I’m almost there, cara mia!” her pace became faster even though she was struggling taking me in her mouth.

Before I lost it, I pulled out my cck from her mouth as the jets of my cm spurted out. I kept on stroking myself until the last drop came out. She remained still, watching me with fascination.

“Did you like it?” she asked after.

“You have no idea, cara mia. You’re the best.” I answered breathlessly.

“The best?” she queried but I didn’t answer her anymore because I cupped her face and kissed her passionately.

“It’s my turn.” I breathed after that kiss. I laid down on the couch before I pulled her on top of me.

“Come here. I want to taste you too, cara.” I made her kneel on the couch with my head between her legs. We’re now on a face on position. I could see how her cl*t twitched in anticipation. She was so wet.

I gave her a long lick, making her moan seductively as she threw her head back with her eyes close while biting her lower lip.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

I wanted to complete the bed scene here but the chapter was already too long. ’Til Tuesday :) 😁😁

Enjoy their sweet moments together because problems will arise soon 😁

What do you think of this chapter?

Don’t forget to:

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 22

How’s this story so far, guys?

I hope you like this chapter. Enjoy reading :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

A lustful moan escaped my lips as I felt his tongue on my quivering womanhood. My body shivered deliriously.

Our position was so erotic. I was kneeling on my slightly parted knees while my hands were holding against the armrest of the sofa. Brey’s head was between my legs, hungrily feasting on my p*ssy.

I looked down between my legs and watched what he was doing. He was staring at me with a naughty grin on his face. His eyes were darkened with so much desire.

After giving me another delicious long lick, he stopped. He was just caressing my butt with his hands while watching every expression on my face. He was obviously teasing me again.

He was gazing at me as if I was the most beautiful and desirable woman in the world. Even though I wasn’t comfortable with the lingerie that I was wearing, I forgot that thought when I saw the admiration in eyes when he saw me coming out of the walk-in closet a while ago.

“You’re so wet and ready, cara.” His voice was laced with lust and amazement as his eyes focused on my displayed treasure.

“Beautiful….and mine.” He gave my cl*t a short lick and then stopped again. I groaned in desperation—desperation to feel that incomparable pleasure again.

“Caro, please…” I pleaded wantonly. His grin widened.

“What do you want me to do, cara mia?” I groaned in frustration. I wanted him to continue what he was doing and give me that pleasure already. My entire body was already engulfed by an intense need and desire that only he could quench.

“Please, continue. Lick me, caro.” I already threw all my inhibitions out of the window. His hand slowly caressed its way to my legs before he targeted my wetness. He touched it teasingly, tracing the contours of my labia with his fore finger while purposely evading my sensitive nub.

My body jerked upward as pleasure started to creep throughout my body but that pleasure wasn’t enough. I wanted more of what he could give me. My body was craving for more.

“Oh, please, caro! You’re killing me!” I heard him chuckle before I felt him spread my lower lips with his fingers, exposing my core further to his lustful gaze. My cheeks automatically went red.

“Brey! Do you really need to spread it and stare at it intently like that?!” I couldn’t help but to feel shy all of a sudden and was about to close my legs when I noticed the expression on his face.

He swallowed hard while staring at my exposed treasure as if he was staring at the most delicious meal. His thumb went to my cl*t and circled it. I cried in so much ecstasy especially when he finally began eating me out.

My eyes dilated as my lips parted in so much delight. The attack of pleasure surged rapidly.

I couldn’t help but to close my eyes while chewing on my bottom lip as I threw my head back, savoring the intense pleasure.

“Don’t close your eyes, cara. I want you to watch me pleasure you.” even though it was so hard, I did as I was told. He smiled when my eyes met his as he continued his delicious attacks on my core.

“Ahhh! It feels so good! More! Lick me more, caro” I cried wantonly as my hips began moving against his hungry mouth. My eyes rolled back in so much pleasure as he ate me out like there’s no tomorrow. My half-hooded eyes kept on watching him. The sucking sounds that he was making was adding to the wild heat in the pit of my stomach.

My fingers raked through his hair and pulled on them from time to time.

“Oh, my Gosh!” I almost screamed in delight when his tongue circled on my cl*t repeatedly before sucking it hungrily.

“You’re so delicious, my wild cat. I can’t get enough of your taste.” Hearing him say that to me made me happy and my confidence as a woman lifted up. I could tell that he was having a blast of what he was doing.

“This is mine, cara. Mine!” He declared full of possessiveness before he attacked my weakness one more time. His tongue tirelessly tasted every nook and cranny of my core. He tongue-f*cked me over and over again.

“Caro!” I squealed in surprised when he suddenly inserted a finger in my pssy as his lips and tongue targeted my clt this time.

I kept on moaning loudly. I couldn’t recognize my own voice anymore. My body felt like it wasn’t mine anymore.

I held onto the arm rest of the couch just above his head because if felt like I was already losing myself. The pleasure was too much and I was losing my sanity. I couldn’t take it anymore. He started moving his finger inside of me. I wanted to close my eyes so badly but I knew he would stop if I’d do that.

Then he added another finger as his pace went faster. His tongue relentlessly attacking my cl*t and the sensation it sent me was so intense. I kept on calling his name as my body move on its own uncontrollably, meeting the movements of his fingers. He held me by the waist with his free hand as he mercilessly attacked every sensitive area of my womanhood.

He sucked my clt again then his head moved from side to side in a fast motion while humming against my already quivering pssy. I couldn’t believe of how good it felt and that drove me over the edge.

“Ohhhh! I’m cumming, caro!” I screamed in so much ecstasy as I finally reached my destination. My whole body shook wildly. It was too much for me to handle. He drank all that I could give him before he finally stopped.

“Oh, my God…”

I was still in the height of euphoria when he suddenly placed his hands on my waist and lifted me up to move to the position that he desire. He moved me backwards until my still quivering core aligned with his already steel-like manhood. He was so hard and it looked like he was about to explode.

“Oh, caro…” I purred when the tip of his hugeness touched my wetness but he didn’t penetrate me right away. Instead, he grazed his hardness against my slit, coating his c*ck with my juices.

“I want you now, caro. Give it to me.” his eyes darkened even more upon hearing what I said.

I gasped in surprised when he suddenly lowered my hips which caused his hardness to invade my treasure without warning.

“Brey!” I screamed his name as his c*ck buried to the hilt inside of me. I lose my strength that I had to place my palms against his chest to gain support.

“It really feels so good inside of you, cara mia. It’s so hot and tight!” he grunted before he palmed my heavy gloves and began playing with it. Twiddling with my nipples as he massaged my breasts.

I looked at the place where we’re connected and the blazing heat within me became even wilder and uncontrollable. That view almost made me explode but I managed to control myself. I bit my lower lip as I began moving on top of him.

Electric-like sensation crept up my spine as I felt his hardness graze against sensitive walls.

This was one of my favorite positions. Me on top of him, moving to the rhythm that I wanted, felt so good not to mention that I could accommodate him deeper inside of me this way. My v*ginal walls squeezed him deliciously, trying to milk him.

Until now, I still couldn’t believe that I could do those things that I’ve never thought I could do before just to make him happy. I felt like I could do everything for him now.

As the days go by that we’re together, my feelings for him was getting deeper and deeper as well. My happiness was his happiness and I grew more and more attached to him.

I’m used of waking up in the morning that the first thing I see is his handsome face. He completes me.

I didn’t know when I started feeling these feelings towards him. It was unexpected for me to fall for him this deep but I couldn’t help it. Yes. I already admitted to myself that my feelings for him weren’t that simple attraction anymore.

He became the perfect boyfriend for me and he makes me feel loved eveerytime. Even though there were doubts and fears in my heart, those negative feelings disappears whenever he kisses and hugs me. He makes me feel special to him.

“Move faster, cara. Show me how you want me.” I smiled at him sultrily before I did as I was told. I moved in a slow pace at first, teasing him, until it became faster and faster. Our moans and groans became more audible as well as the ecstasy became more intense.

We were both breathing hard now.

He got up until he was sitting on an upright position. His back was against the arm rest of the couch. I continued my movements while purring like a wild cat in heat.

“Ohh, cara. Faster.” He requested hoarsely as he latched on my nipples alternately like a hungry baby. The pleasure doubled. His arms wrapped around my waist as he continued his ministrations. His hands romanced around my body, caressing me. That heightened the pleasure. I could almost taste my climax. It was already fast approaching like a tidal wave.

“Ohhhh!” a long wail came out of my lips when my intense org*sm hit me. My body shuddered uncontrollably. I hugged his head while kept on chanting his name. When my body stopped shaking, he cupped my face and kissed me deeply. Our tongues mated.

“Turn around, cara.” He instructed huskily after that kiss. His face was red and I could tell how hard he was controlling himself not to burst. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead and chest.

I slowly turned my back on him while his still rock-hard c*ck remained inside of me.

“Sh*t! That feels so good.” I couldn’t help but to moan because of that unexplainable sensation created by what I did.

When I positioned myself properly, I began moving in an up and down motion once again as he met every move I made with upward thrusts.

“You’re heaven, cara mia.” He roared as his thrust became faster and harder. I tried my best to match his. We were both losing our sanity with the pleasure while chanting each other’s names.

He was massaging my breasts now while kissing my nape and shoulders wetly. Our cries of ecstasy were echoing inside the room but we couldn’t care less. We knew that we’re the only people upstairs because the household helpers’ quarters were all downstairs.

My body quavered once again as another climax washed over me. I screamed in pleasure. My voice became hoarse.

But he was not done yet.

When I thought I already lost my strength, he moved to change our positions once again. This time, he was standing behind me while I was bending over the couch, standing on the floor with my slightly parted legs and my hands were holding onto the headrest for support.

Brey was standing behind me, holding my waist while pounding inside of me relentlessly. My throat became sore because of continuous moaning and screaming.

My breasts were jiggling because of his fast and hard thrusts. I felt him became bigger and harder inside of me.

“Cara mia! I’m almost there! Cm with me!” he roared like a wild animal as he gave his everything into pounding inside of me. I could feel another orgsm fast approaching and this time, it was more intense. The blazing fire in the pit of my femininity was about to explode.

“Yes, caro! I’m almost there too!” just a few more hard thrusts before he buried himself to the hilt and let himself go. I erupted at the same time with him. I felt his essence bathe my quivering insides and the pleasure was too much for me to handle.

“Ahhhh! Caro!”

My body quaked violently. He wrapped his arms around my waist as he buried his face on the crook of my neck. We were both sweating and catching our breaths.

“Caro…” I moaned when he slowly pulled out of me. We laid down together on the couch in a spooning position.

“That was hot as always.” He murmured as he started kissing my neck once again.

“Oh, God…Don’t tell me you’re not done yet?” I heard him chuckle.

“You know my appetite, cara. When it comes to you, I’m always ready.” I couldn’t help but to pinch his arm.

“You’re really insatiable!” he laughed heartily and kissed my cheek. His arms tightened around me even more as if he didn’t want to let go of me. We stayed like that, enjoying each other’s warmth while regaining our breaths.

It really felt so good being enveloped in his arms. I felt safe and calm. I couldn’t help but to feel emotional all of a sudden. I realized that my feelings for him were now overflowing and uncontrollable anymore. You should control yourself, Juno! What if he doesn’t feel the same? What if he will leave you when he’s grown tired of you?

A whimper escape my lips as tears welled from my eyes because of those thoughts.

“Hey, why are you crying?” he made me face him and then cupped my cheeks. He was staring at me with his eyebrows furrowed. He looked worried.

“Didn’t you like what we just did? Don’t tell me you regret it?” I shook my head vigorously.

“Of course, not. I liked it. In fact, I loved it.”

“Then, why the tears, cara mia?” I bit my lower lip as I looked down.

“N-Nothing.” he put a finger under my chin and then made me look at him. I groaned inwardly. Such a persistent guy.

’Tell me honestly, cara. You know I hate seeing you like this.“ I nodded.

“I-I just realized how my life changed ever since I met you. You made me feel these strange feelings that I’ve never thought I’m capable of feeling.”

“Is that a bad thing?” he questioned quizzically.

“No. but—” before I could finished my sentence, he sealed my lips with a kiss.

“Then, no more buts because I feel the same way.” My lips parted in shock as I stared at him in disbelief. He chuckled as he rested his forehead against mine.

“You’re so cute, cara mia.” Then claimed my lips one more time.

“Is it true? You’re not kidding?” I couldn’t help but ask when our lips pull away. He became serious and stared right into my eyes.

“Yes. You’re the only woman who managed to invade my world like this and it’s actually scary.” I gaped at him. We actually had the same thoughts and feelings. He caressed my cheek with his hand.

“I thought I was the only one who had fears but we actually feel the same.” I voiced out. He stayed silent for a couple of seconds. An unknown emotions passed through his eyes.

“Would you be willing to fight for us no matter what, cara?” he suddenly asked out of the blue.

“Of course!” I answered without hesitation that even I got surprised.

“What if you discovered something bad about me? Would you still fight for us?” that made me frown.

“What do you mean by that?”

“I am not a perfect man, cara. I made a lot of mistakes in the past. Until now, I still keep on making mistakes. I—

“—No one’s perfect, caro. Everyone of us makes mistakes.” He heaved a sigh.

“You’re such a wonderful woman. You’re too good for the likes of me. I’ve never expected that I would fall for you like this in just a brief period of time. No matter what happened in the past, my heart is stubborn because it keeps on beating just for you.” I was at lost for words. My heart beat became erratic.

“W-What do you mean?” he cupped my face as his amethyst orbs stared at me intently.

“I think I’m falling for you, my wild cat cara mia.” I gasped in shock. My mouth fell open. But then I managed to gather myself together.

“You think? You’re not sure?” he smiled.

“Just give me time, cara. Let’s give ourselves time.” I nodded my head. My heart was jumping for joy. Even though he didn’t tell me those three magic words yet, at last I knew that I already had a special place in his heart.

Then our lips met once again for a passionate kiss. I could feel his feelings in that kiss and it made my heart swell with happiness. At last, we’re finally moving forward.

Then Friday came like a blink of an eye.

“You’re so beautiful in that dress, cara mia.” Brey praised in awe as he eyed me from head to toe. I was wearing an elegant designer red dress that was hugging my curves. The color accentuated my milky smooth skin.

“Thank you, caro. You’re so handsome too.” He was wearing a tuxedo. He even fixed his hair neatly using a gel and he looked striking.

“Let’s go?” he said as he offered his arm. I nodded my head and snaked my arm around his. Later on, we were on our way to the birthday party of Serra Romano.

Today’s our last day in Milan.

When we arrived at the venue, I couldn’t help but to get amazed. The occasion was luxurious. The party was held at the vast garden of the mansion. It was obvious that all the guests were all from the high society. There were celebrities as well.

“I’m glad you made it, Brey, Ms. Morgan.” Serra greeted us. She looked so gorgeous in her gown.

“Just call me Juno.” I answered. She smiled sweetly.

“Then call me Serra.” I nodded my head. We greeted her ‘happy birthday’ and gave her our gift.

“What happened to you? Today’s your birthday but you look like you’re about to be sentenced to jail.” Brey asked Serra with his eyebrows creased. Serra forced a smile.

“Today’s my engagement party as well.” I swore I saw the sadness in her eyes upon saying that.

“What?! Engagement with who?”

“With the son of my father’s friend.” Brey was about to say something when Serra’s father called her.

“I can’t believe that she’s going to get engaged today.”

“She’s not happy about it, I’m sure of that.” I commented.

“Yes. I noticed that too. Serra is my friend and I know that she’s not ready to get married yet. She doesn’t even have a boyfriend. I’m sure her father forced her into this.” I suddenly felt bad for her. I was about to answer when we heard a voice behind us.

“Juno, is that you?” I looked behind me and I got surprised when I saw who it was while Brey gritted his teeth. Displeasure was written all over his face. He wrapped an arm around my waist possessively and pulled me closer to his body.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

How’s this chapter guys?

Who do you think was the person who arrived?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 23

This chapter is long. I wanted to write a shorter chapter but i didn’t notice that it was already this long. I wanted to cut this chapter in half but i changed my mind. Anyway, enjoy reading!

*Don’t forget to comment and recommend this story :)

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I scowled when I saw that the one who called me was actually Rocco. I didn’t expect to see him here in Milan, in Serra’s birthday party.

“What are you doing here?” I asked coldly but then I didn’t expect the expression on his face.

He was staring at me weirdly as if he missed me or something. I suddenly felt uncomfortable under his gaze. I felt Brey’s arm tightened around my waist and pulled me closer to his body. He has an stoic face while staring back at Rocco. I could feel the rising tension in the air.

The two of them looked full of displeasure while staring at each other.

“The Romano family invited my parents but they couldn’t come so they sent me here.” Rocco answered.

His expression changed. Confusion was written all over his face while seeing me being that close with Brey. His eyes went to the arm of Brey that was around my waist. Disbelief was written all over his face. Then he looked into my eyes.

“I-I went to your house two weeks ago but Francesca told me that you don’t stay at your house anymore.” that took me by surprise.

“Why did you go to my place?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows. I didn’t expect that he would do that after what happened to us.

“Because I wanted to talk to you, Juno. I wanted to explain and ask for your forgiveness. I wanted to patch things between us.” a gasp escaped my lips. That was the last thing that I expected for him to say. He was staring at me pleadingly.

He took a step forward and was about to hold my hand when Brey spoke.

“Touch even the tip of my cara mia’s fingers and you’re dead.” I almost shivered when I heard his dangerous tone. I shifted my gaze to him and I was right. He was mad, ragingly mad, while glaring at Rocco like a lion that ready to pounce on its prey.

I’ve never seen him with this kind of expression before and it made me nervous.

“And who do you think you are to say that to me?” Rocco answered with a sarcastic tone. Brey scoffed.

“Well, I am her boyfriend now so back off!” Rocco’s eyes widened as he gasped in shock. His mouth fell open. He shook his head as if he couldn’t accept what he just heard.

“N-No. You’re lying.” He uttered in a voice above whisper. His gaze met mine.

“Please tell me that he’s lying, Juno.” I didn’t know what to think of what he was saying. He looked like he was about to cry. His eyes were begging as if asking me to tell him that Brey was just lying to him. I heaved a sigh.

“Rocco, I don’t understand what this drama is all about. We’re done ever since I caught you cheating on me. I have Brey now and he’s not lying. We’re already together.” Raw pain registered on his face upon hearing that.

“H-How come you already moved in such a short period of time just like that? I thought you loved me?” that pissed me off.

“And what did you expect to do? Just mope around all day while crying over you? Well, sorry but no!” I hissed.

“No, that’s not what I meant. I just thought that you haven’t forgotten about me yet.” I gritted my teeth. I was about to answer when Brey spoke.

“She doesn’t love you anymore so back off!” he roared acidly. His jaw was flexing tightly and he looked like he was going to attack Rocco any moment. I could tell that he was trying his best to control his anger but to no avail.

“I am not talking to you!” Rocco spat at Brey before he looked back to me again.

“Juno, please. Let’s talk. Just the two of us.” he begged. I didn’t know why but even though I was pissed off of what he was saying, the anger that I felt for him when I caught him cheating on me, was already long gone. I thought that anger would resurface again the moment we see each other again but that didn’t happen which actually surprised me. Maybe because I already got over him.

“Let’s go cara. Just ignore him.” Brey sternly and was about to hold my hand when Rocco spoke again.

“Please. I just want to talk. I have a lot of things that I want to tell you.”

“What for? I don’t see any point of us talking. Why the sudden change of hearts? I don’t understand you.” I answered confusedly.

“Just this once, please. Let’s talk. “ He looked desperate and that added to the shock and confusion that I was feeling. Rocco was not the type of guy who begs to anyone because his ego and pride were so important to him. But now, he was doing the opposite and I couldn’t understand why.

He already threw what we had by having an affair with another woman. I couldn’t understand why he was begging now.

I sighed again and then looked at Brey.

“Caro, I’ll just talk to him. Wait for me here, okay?” Brey’s eyes squinted in obvious displeasure and rising jealousy.

“What?! And why would you speak to this guy?” he asked in disbelief. I cupped his face.

“Relax. We just need to talk. You don’t need to get mad. I just need to do this so that we could finally put the past behind us; to have closure and finally forget about the past.” I kissed his cheek. His expression softened of what I did but he was still gritting his teeth.

He didn’t answer for a couple of seconds while staring at me. I planted a soft kiss on his lips. He sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I’ll give you five minutes tops.” I chuckled but then nodded my head.

Rocco and I went to the part of the garden that wasn’t crowded. Brey kept on glancing at us while he remained on his spot while sipping champagne. I could feel his suspicious gaze at Rocco.

I was actually surprised that he allowed me to talk to Rocco without him by my side.

“What do you want us to talk about, Rocco?” I asked right away, wanting to finish our talk quickly so that I could go back to Brey’s side.

Rocco looked up, trying his best not to let his tears fall. He looked helpless and I didn’t understand why. The last time we saw each other, he was with another woman. He seemed fine and contented back then.

“I want you back, babe.” I took a harsh breath as I shook my head right away.

“I’m not your babe anymore, Rocco. We’re done.” Pain registered on his face. He chuckled painfully.

“I know that it was my fault why our relationship got destroyed. I didn’t get contended of what we had and seek the things that you couldn’t give me to another woman. I thought I was happy with what I was doing. I thought Karen was the one who could give me everything and make me happy but I was wrong.” He smiled bitterly and paused for a couple of seconds.

“I caught her cheating on me. That was when I realized how painful it was to be cheated on. At the same time, I realized that I didn’t really love her like I thought before. I was just with her because of the things that she could give me. Yes, I was hurt when she cheated on me but that was just because of my ego. I felt like she cheated on me because I was lacking.

“That was the time when it dawned on me that I still love you; that you’re the woman for me. It was already late when I realized that but I decided to take another chance. I wanted to ask for your forgiveness that’s why I went to your place but you weren’t there.

“I’ve been searching for you these past two weeks, hoping to fix things between us but to no avail. Thankfully, my parents managed to convince me to come here on their stead because I saw you here. Finally, I could tell you what I’ve been wanting to say.” He sighed before a reluctant smile broke across his face.

“Please, Juno. I know that I still have a place in your heart. We’ve been together for years as friends and 6 months as a couple. I believe that it’s that not easy to forget what we had. Let’s start over again. I promise you that this time, I will give you importance and love.” I was at lost for words while hearing him say those things.

I couldn’t help but to get mad because of what he said. How dare he claim that he still has a place in my heart?!

He looked like he was full of regret. I could feel the sincerity in his voice but I knew that it was useless anymore. The moment I broke up with him, I also forgot whatever feelings I had for him. I tried to be calm as possible.

“Rocco, let’s forget about the past and move on. I only agreed to talk to you because I want us to have a proper closure. I already forgot what you did to me and as you can see, I already have someone else.” He shook his head like he couldn’t accept my answer and persevered.

“Juno, please. I know that you don’t love that guy. It’s impossible for you to move on just like that in just a short span of time. What we had was special and you couldn’t just throw it away just like that.”

“Why now, Rocco? You just realized those things now that we’re over? Let me remind you that you’re the one who threw away what we had without a second thought, Rocco!” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice an octave.

“I know but I already learned from my mistake and I am willing to make it up to you. Just give me a chance to show you how much I love you. I know that you just met him after we broke up so it’s impossible for you to love him just like that. I know that you’re just using him to forget me that’s why you accepted him. I am the one you love—” anger flared within me because of the things that he was blabbering. I couldn’t control my rage anymore and slapped him.

“How dare you say that to me?! I am not using Brey just to forget about you! Yes, what we have is still new but it’s way more special than what we had before. He’s a good guy and he makes me feel special and loved. I am happy everytime he’s near. He gives me his time and affection that I’ve never experienced when you were still my boyfriend. He—” before I could even complete whatever I wanted to say, Rocco interrupted me.

“But the question is, do you love him?” I was about to yell my answer to his face but I held myself. I didn’t want to reveal my true feelings to him before I could even confessed it to Brey.

“I don’t need to answer your question. If you already told me everything that you wanted to say, then I’ll go.” but he didn’t give up. He threw another question.

“Did he ever tell you that he loves you?” I was caught off-guard. Brey never voice out his true feelings to me. Well, he told me that he might be falling for me but he never said those three magic words yet. I didn’t know how to answer that question. I didn’t want to just claim it without Brey professing it to me.

Rocco shook his head in disbelief when he didn’t hear any answer from me.

“See? He didn’t even tell you that he loves you. How are you sure that he won’t commit the same mistake that I did before? All men are weak when it comes to women, Juno. I know Brey Amouretti because his name is famous in the business world. He is a young billionaire and a lot of women are chasing after him. I knew that he’s a womanizer as well because his name got involved with different female celebrities before. He’s just the same as me. Now tell me, how sure are you that he will not get tired of you and dump you on the side after?”

I wanted to defend Brey but how could I when he never gave me enough assurance? He wasn’t even sure what his feelings for me were. What if one day he would realize that he didn’t love me after all and then leave me for another woman?

Before I could react, Rocco took my hands and held it.

“All I’m asking is another chance, babe. I still love you and I know that you still love me but that love is just clouded with anger right now. I know that you’re just mad at me because of what I did but I am willing to do anything just for you to forgive me.” I shook my head as I stared at him in disbelief.

I didn’t know where he took those things that he was saying. He’s gone mad!

I was about to pull my hands from his and falsify his claim that I still love him when I heard someone spoke.

“Let go off my cara mia’s hands before I kill you.” Brey warned through gritted teeth. He looked murderous. His hands were balled into fists. He looked like a dragon that would spit fire because of rage. He was on the edge of his patience.

“Back off, man. We’re not done talking yet. You’re not needed here.” Rocco retorted arrogantly as if he has the right to me. That ticked Brey off.

My eyes widened. I quickly pulled back my hands from Rocco’s grip when I saw that Brey was going to attack Rocco. He raised his fist and was about to throw a punch at Rocco when I quickly hugged him tightly, preventing him from causing any scene.

Some of the guests were already staring at our direction curiously.

“Caro, please, don’t.” I begged. I could feel the tension and anger in his body. I knew that he’d been controlling himself since a while ago.

“Even if you hit me, that won’t change the fact that Juno is just using you to forget me. You’re nothing but a rebound. She couldn’t even admit to my face that she loves you and I could tell that you don’t love her either because when I asked her if you already confessed your love to her, she was caught off guard. You’re acting possessive over her but you can’t even tell her you love her. Just give her back to me, man. I love her and I am willing to marry her.”

“Son of a b*tch!” Brey spat at him. His fists tightened even more. I hugged him tighter.

“Rocco, please stop it! Caro, don’t listen to him. He’s just pissing you off.” I said. Brey didn’t say anything for a couple of seconds before he unwrapped my arms from his waist. He faced Rocco.

“Get this into you thick head, you a*shole. Juno Alexia Morgan is my woman and no one could take her away from me, even you! If I were you, find someone else because I will never give her back to you no matter what happens.” Rocco’s face contorted in rage. He was about to answer back when Brey turned his back on him and pulled me by the hand.

“Let’s go, cara mia.” I sighed in relief. I thought he would really hit Rocco but he didn’t. We were about to leave Rocco there when he spoke once again and what came out of his lips broke the remaining temper of Brey.

“Babe…” I heard Brey released a harsh breath as his steps came to a halt. My heart beat like a drum.

“Caro…“I called for him, intending to stop him from what he was planning to do but he suddenly let go of my hand without saying anything. Before I could react, he pivoted and closed the gap between him and Rocco. My eyes widened in shock when he punched Rocco on the cheeks which caused him to fall on the ground.

“I told you, she’s mine! Try calling her that one more time and I’ll destroy you!” the look on Brey’s face made me shiver. He looked so dangerous. Thankfully, there were just three guests who were nearby that witnessed what happened.

The music was loud that’s why the people at the party didn’t hear his angry voice.

I gathered myself together. I pulled his hand.

“Caro, stop it! Please, stop it. Let’s just go!” We went out of the venue. My body was slightly trembling because of what happened. I didn’t expect him to become violent. I thought he would hold himself back even though Rocco was getting on his nerves but he reached his limit.

Even though there were other people around, he hit Rocco without a second thought.

“You shouldn’t’ve punched him like that! Look what happened! You made a scene there!” I couldn’t help but hiss when we reached outside. But instead of answering, he remained quiet while his jaw was flexing.

That dangerous expression on his face was gone but he still looked mad.

“What?! You won’t say anything after the stunt that you pulled there?” I put my hands on my waist while glaring at him. I didn’t want to get mad at him but I couldn’t help it. I got worried that they might fight there at the party and hurt each other.

“Is it true?” my eyebrows creased as I got confused of his question.

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

“Is it true that you’re just using me as a rebound to forget him?” his eyes were darkened with unknown emotions. I could see how jealous he was not to mention angry but there was uncertainty as well.

Then his face softened but fear became evident on his face. He suddenly looked vulnerable.

I was surprised of his question. I gaped at him, at lost for words. I didn’t think that he actually heard that.

He held my hands and stared at me pleadingly.

“Please tell me that he’s just lying, cara.” He really looked scared and I couldn’t hold back my laugh. He looked so cute. I pulled back my hands from his and then cupped his face.

“I thought you weren’t jealous of him? What happened to my confident caro?” I asked with a voice that filled with amusement.

“Cara, please answer my question. You’re killing me. Just thinking that you still love that guy makes me want to fly into a fit of rage and kill him. I don’t want to be a killer, cara, but if you tell me that you still love him, I’ll—” before he could complete his sentence, I stood on my tippy toes and then kissed him on the lips.

His body went still in surprise but just for a second or two. He wrapped his arms around my waist and then took over the kiss. I moaned in pleasure when our kiss became deeper and wilder.

“So, you finally accept that you’re jealous?” I asked teasingly when our lips parted.

“Yes, I’m jealous! I can’t help it because I know that you two had a lot of memories together. He became your friend before you two became a couple. How can I compete to that?”

“You don’t have to compete to what we had. Whatever Rocco and I had before is already past and this my present. You.” his eyes brightened with happiness. His aura became lighter.

“I’ve never thought that the confident Brey Amouretti is jealous.” I shook my head with amusement.

“So? You’re mine, cara mia. Mine!” he declared possessively.

“Really?” He went silent but his eyes bored against mine. He looked so serious. He raised his hand and then caressed my cheek.

“I got jealous because I don’t want to lose you. Maybe, we didn’t have a nice start but as the days go by that we’re together, you invaded my heart to the point that I got scared by your effect on me. I was in-denial at first but when that Rocco guy said that you still loved him and just using me as a rebound, I couldn’t explain the anger that I felt. This is the first time that I felt these kinds of emotions. I was in rage when I heard that but there was fear too. Fear that he was telling the truth and you’d abandon me now that he’s asking for another chance.” I bit my lower lip.

My heart was swelling with happiness because of what he was saying but then I remembered what Rocco told me.

“Caro, you don’t have anything to be scared about because I’m yours now.” I took a deep breath before I continued.

“If there’s someone who has fears, that’s me.” his forehead knitted.

“What do you mean?”

“I am scared that you might get tired of me and leave me. I keep on shaking these negative thoughts away but when I heard what Rocco said a while ago, my doubts and fears doubled because I realized that you never told me about your real feelings.” I gasped in shock when he suddenly pulled me by the waist until our body pressed together intimately.

“I love you, cara mia.” My mouth hang open. I was speechless.

“W-What did you just say?” he chuckled and then rested his forehead against mine.

“I said, I love you. I’ve never believed in love before because I’ve never witnessed one but now, I couldn’t control my feelings anymore. You’re the only woman who made me feel like this. I’ve never knew that I was a jealous and possessive guy until I met you. Everything that I feel for you is new to me and it’s overwhelming. I’ve never thought that I have the capability to fall in love like this.” My eyes suddenly watered. Mix emotions flooded my chest.

I couldn’t explain the happiness that I was feeling. I’ve never thought that my love for him is actually reciprocated. I’ve never expected to hear those words from him. At last, I could finally put myself at ease.

“You made me so happy. I thought you were just fascinated by me.” he shook his head vigorously.

“I don’t do serious relationships with women but when it comes to you, it’s different.” He kissed my forehead.

“What about you, cara? Do you love me too?” I beamed at him as his amethyst eyes met my forest green ones.

“Yes, caro. I love you.” his eyes twinkled with happiness before our lips met for a passionate kiss. That kiss was full of love and affection and it felt so good.

“Now, stop being jealous because I’m yours caro.” He grinned and then nodded his head. We were about to go back to the party when we saw Serra having an argument with a guy.

“What the hell is that guy doing here?” Brey said while gazing at the two.

“Do you know him?” I asked, referring to the guy that Serra was talking to.

“Yes. He’s my friend and another member of the TBG.” Then our eyes widened when the guy suddenly scooped Serra onto his arms and then deposited her inside the waiting car. Serra was yelling for him to put her down but he ignored her. Then the car drove away.

A couple of seconds later, the parents of Serra came out, looking for her. They were panicking already. Then her supposed fiancé came out as well.

Later on, police was everywhere, looking for the kidnapped birthday celebrant. I told the police what I saw but Brey remained silent.

“Why did that guy do that?! F*ck!” Brey hissed while shaking his head. Until we went home, Serra didn’t return.

“Why didn’t you tell Serra’s parents that you knew the guy who kidnapped her?” I couldn’t help but ask while we’re in bed, ready to sleep. Brey chuckled.

“Don’t worry about Serra. She’s in safe hands.”

“But—” I was about to say something but Brey interrupted me by claiming my lips with a hot kiss. I moaned in protest.

“Don’t think about it. Remember, this is our last night here and I want to make it special.” I raised an eyebrow at him. I knew what he’s thinking again.

“You’re so h*rny!” he laughed and then placed himself on top of me. Fire of desire was evident in his eyes.

“But this h*rny man loves you so much.” My irritation melted right away. I wrapped my arms around his neck.

“And I love you too, caro, even though you’re so naughty.” He laughed heartily before he kissed me again. Later on, our moans and groans accompanied by the sounds of sex were echoing inside the four corners of our room.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

They finally said the 3 magic words to each other:)

What do you think of Rocco’s plea?

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 24

A/N: All i can say is, get ready for the next chapters that will follow:) happy reading:)

The bed scene in this chapter was unplanned but i decided to add it anyway because it might take a while before i write another bed scene in this story.

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!!!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I stared at the sleeping face of Juno. She looked so beautiful and serene. I couldn’t believe that no matter how long I stare at her lovely face, I would never get tired of it. In fact, the more I stare at her, the more she becomes more beautiful in my eyes.

I’ve never been this emotionally attached to any woman before and everything felt so new to me. I should be scared of what was happening to me but at the same time, it felt so nice and refreshing.

I touched her soft cheek with the back of my hand in a feathery manner. Her pinkish lips were slightly parted. I groaned inwardly when I felt my c*ck slowly came to life. Damn it, Brey! You just made love with her last night until you both became spent! Rein in your libido!

I looked at the clock and it was already 7 am. A smile formed my lips when I remembered our love-making night. It was so hot and wild. We were like honeymooners that couldn’t get enough of each other. It was so intense.

I was about to peck a soft kiss on her lips when I heard her phone beep. Out of curiosity, I sat upright before I reached for it from the bedside table and checked what the notification was about. My eyes squinted in rage with what I saw.

It was a message from my so called mother. I gritted my teeth as the anger that was hidden inside of me started to boil once again.

I put the cellphone back from its original spot as if I got burned by it. I didn’t read her message though because it wasn’t right. No matter how curious I was, I couldn’t just read Juno’s message without her consent.

I was about to lie down when Juno stirred. I stopped moving, didn’t want to wake her up.

“Caro…“she purred softly as her hand reached for me. I thought she was already awake but no.

“Shhh…I’m here, cara.” I laid down beside her and then enveloped her into a tight embrace. She pillowed her head on my arm. Her arm wrapped around my waist. Her breathing became steady again after a couple of seconds.

I wanted to laugh at myself. Just hearing her calling for me was already music to my ears. Just staring at her felt like everything would eventually be alright. Even though I knew that it wasn’t that easy, I felt like everything could fall into place whenever she’s near.

I didn’t know how long I kept on staring at her like that until I decided to get up. I slowly got off the bed, making sure not to wake her up and then went to the bathroom to do my morning routine. When I finished, I got dressed.

I chuckled when I saw that Juno was still sleeping. I really tired her out last night. I looked at the time, it was already 7:45 am. I decided to go downstairs to prepare a breakfast for us.

While I was cooking, I couldn’t help but to shake my head at myself. I’ve never thought of doing all these things for a woman.

I shook those thoughts away and continued what I was doing.

“Signorina Juno is very lucky to have you, signore.” Emma commented. She was at the sink, busy washing vegetables. I asked her not to cook breakfast for Juno and me today because I wanted to cook for my cara mia.

“How can you tell, Emma?”

“Well, not all men wakes up early in the morning to cook for their girlfriend or wife.” I stared at what I was cooking before a smile broke across my lips.

“Well, I just want to make Juno happy. I don’t know why but I really love seeing her smile.” Emma smiled.

“You love her that’s why you love seeing her smile.” My body went still for a moment.

“R-Really? Is love really that powerful?”

“Of course, signore. When you love someone, you want them to be happy always. Seeing them sad makes you sad as well. During these past few days that you two stayed here, I could see how much you love each other.” Was I that obvious? Damn! I thought I wasn’t that obvious when it comes to showing my affection to Juno but I was wrong.

“What do you think of Juno, Emma?” I asked out of the blue.

“Well, I’ve only known the two of you for a week but I could tell that she’s a nice lady. I could see how much she loves you.” I nodded my head. I didn’t know why but I suddenly smiled like a fool because of what she answered.

“I just wish that you two will stay here for good, signore. It’s been so long since this house became lively like this.” My eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean? Papa and his family stayed here for a long time before they moved to the USA two months ago, right?” she suddenly became silent and then quickly finished what she was doing.

“Sorry, signore Brey, but I just remembered that I need to do something.” she was about to go when I stopped her.

“Emma, don’t avoid my question.” I said with a slightly firm voice. She heaved a sigh and then smiled reluctantly.

“Honestly speaking, signore. This house was never the same ever since Signora Ophelia came into this house.” that surprised me.

“What do you mean?” Emma looked tensed and hesitant to speak about it.

“Emma, don’t worry. I will not tell a soul about it. I just want to hear what happened in this house before. I’ve never been with the Amouretti family before that’s why I want to get to know them better.” she nodded her head.

“Ever since signor married signora Ophelia, this house became different especially when signor isn’t here. Signora Ophelia’s words is the law. Everything changed because of her.”

“What about Nadia?” I queried. Emma gave me a reluctant glance. I knew that she was hesitant to say anything against Nadia because she’s my sister.

“Just tell me what you witnessed about them.” She slowly nodded her head.

“Signorina Nadia and Signora Ophelia are the same. She—” before she could complete what she wanted to say, someone interrupted her.

“Emma, aren’t you being too nosy? Remember, signorina Nadia and signora Ophelia are still part of the Amouretti family.” The firm voice of Matteo. I didn’t even notice him standing at the doorway. He had that serious look on his face.

“It was signore Brey who asked me to talk, Matteo. I am just answering the master’s questions.” they stared into each other weirdly. I decided to interrupt.

“It’s okay, Matteo. I just want to know my family better. Anyway, how long have you been serving the Amouretti family?” I asked them nonchalantly.

“We’ve been working here for almost 30 years, signore.” I nodded my head and then turned off the burner. I put the fried rice that I cooked in a bowl.

“Ah, then you two witnessed almost the ups and downs of this family.”

“Si, signore.” They answered in unison. I didn’t know why but I felt like something was off. It looked like Emma wanted to tell me something but Matteo was just preventing him from doing so. I heaved a sigh.

“Okay. You may go back to your duties.” They nodded their heads. I began arranging the food that I prepared in the tray but my mind was wandering somewhere. I wanted to ask a lot of questions to them but I knew that they would not answer it.

I just shrugged my shoulders about it. Maybe, I’m was just giving too much meaning to their actions.

I then went to the garden and picked a fresh long stemmed pink rose. When everything’s all set, I went upstairs. I carefully opened the door so that I wouldn’t wake Juno up. I placed the tray that I was holding on top of the bedside table and then sat on the edge of the bed.

“Cara mia.” I said sweetly. She stirred and then she stretched her body. I swallowed hard when the sheets that was covering her naked body got pulled off when she moved her legs. Now, her sexy body was exposed to my hungry eyes.

My eyes went down to that heaven between her slightly parted legs. My friend automatically hardened. I swallowed hard as a naughty idea came into my mind.

I carefully spread her legs further. My mouth watered. My hunger turned into something else. I placed myself comfortably there with my head between her legs.

When I saw her beautiful waiting c*nt, I touched her wetness, coating my finger with her juices, before I gave a taste.

“Hmmm…So addicting.” I couldn’t hold back anymore. I dug in right away. I began eating her out, slowly and temping at first until it became vigorous and full of hunger.

“Ohhh…” I heard her moan. I felt her fingers pulled a handful of my hair. Her body squirmed as her hips moved to a seductive rhythm, meeting my conquering tongue.

“Oh, my! It feels so good, caro. More!” she’s finally awake. I looked at her lovely face and I saw that she was looking at me too, watching me pleasuring her with her lips parted. Her cheeks were red and I could see the delight that was written all over her face.

I didn’t stop. Knowing that I was giving her enormous pleasure made my scorching desire for her escalated even more. I targeted her hard nub with my lashing tongue, swirling against it relentlessly. Her moans of ecstasy became louder as she kept on calling for my name.

I made sure to taste every corner of her delicious womanhood until she couldn’t take it anymore.

“Ohhhhh!” her wails of ecstasy echoed inside the four corners of the room as she reached her powerful org*sm. Her body quaked uncontrollably as she gushed on my waiting mouth. I drank everything that she could give me until her climax finally ebbed.

I kissed my way upwards until I reached her waiting lips. Her body was still slightly twitching.

“Good morning, cara.” I playfully greeted her and the planted a soft kiss on her lips. She gently smacked my arm as she pouted.

“Is that really your way of saying good morning?” I couldn’t control my laugh because of what she said.

Yes, I’ve been waking her up like this almost everyday since we came here to Italy. I couldn’t understand myself either. I’ve never thought that I could adore a woman like this and I felt like I would go insane without touching her like this! She’s my addiction…

At first, everything felt confusing and scary on my part but at the same time, I felt like a new version of myself whenever I’m with her. I felt like I could conquer anything. I knew that what we have now was deeper than what I’ve expected but I couldn’t get out of the hole that I put myself into anymore. I felt trapped but willing to stay in it just for her.

“I love worshipping your body, cara mia.” I noticed her cheeks became even redder than a while ago. She looked so cute that I couldn’t help myself. I was about to kiss her one more time when she suddenly covered her mouth with her hand.

“I just woke up, caro.” That made me chuckle. Instead of letting her be, I removed her hand from covering her mouth and then claimed her lips with a hard kiss. She moaned in protest but I didn’t let her go. When the kiss ended, we were both catching our breaths.

My hands were already kneading her breasts. Yes, they felt so good on my palms. So soft and perky.

“You’re so naughty!” she pinched me on the side but I just laughed.

“Don’t be mad. I even prepared a breakfast in bed for you.” her eyes brightened as she eyed the tray on top of the bedside table. I took the long stemmed rose and gave it to her.

“For you, cara mia.” A sweet smile broke across her face.

“Aw. My caro is so sweet.” she smelled the flower before her forest green eyes met mine. She touched my cheek with her hand.

“Thank you, caro. You made me happy. Sometimes, I wonder what I did to deserve you. You’re too good to be true and I’m so blessed that I have you in my life. I love you so much.” I could feel her emotion as she said those words. My heart swelled in happiness but when I remembered something, my heart tightened painfully. I groaned inwardly and shook that thought out of my mind.

“I could say the same things to you, cara. I’m the luckiest man because you’re mine.” I was about to kiss her one more time when her lips pursed.

“Where is my I love you too, caro?” she asked sullenly. I squeezed her cheeks gently as I rested my forehead against hers.

“Of course, I love you, my wild cat cara mia. So much. Always remember that, okay?” she finally smiled and then nodded her head.

I was about to kiss her again when she pushed me on the chest and then got out of bed before I could even stop her.

“Hey! Where do you think you’re going?” I asked but my eyes were on her luscious butt. Damn. I wanted to squeeze those with my hands…

She faced me.

“Eyes up here, caro.” My eyes went to her face. Her eyebrow was cocked up while her hands were on her waist. She looked so sexy and wild but feisty at the same time. My c*ck stirred.

“You’re so beautiful, cara. I could stare at you naked all day.” She rolled her eyes.

“You’re so h*rny!” she turned her back and walked towards the bathroom.

“What about the breakfast, cara mia?” I asked but my eyes were staring at her butt again.

“Later. I’ll just take a bath first.” That was my cue. I hurriedly got off the bed and took my shirt off. I was about to take my shorts off when she spoke.

“Oh, no, lover boy. I’ll shower alone today for a change.” She even winked at me playfully before she closed and then locked the door. I groaned in frustration. I tried to open the door but it was really locked.

“C’mon, cara. Have mercy on your caro.” I said while knocking like an idiot.

“Sorry, caro, but no.” she answered before I heard the sound of the shower. Damn! She really ignored me!

“You’ll pay for this, cara. I’ll make sure of that.” I threatened her in frustration but I just heard her laugh.

After about 20 minutes, she finally finished. She walked out of the bathroom with just a towel on around her. She walked past me with a grin on her face. She went inside the walk-in closet.

“You really thought that I already gave up, cara? You’re wrong.” I mumbled to myself as I took the long stemmed rose that I gave her before following her inside.

A triumphant smile formed my lips when I saw her naked. Her back was on me. I stealthily walked closer to her. She was about to wear her panties when I wrapped my arms around her from behind.

She gasped in shock.

“You startled me!” she hissed and then faced me. She was about to say something when I sealed her lips with a kiss. She moaned in protest but I was determined to claim her. To show her how much I wanted her since a while ago.

The rose that I was holding fell on the floor as my hands began roaming around the sensitive areas of her body. I was kissing her fervently and she was reciprocating with equal need and desire. Her hands moved to the waist band of my shorts. She pushed it down together with my briefs. I kicked my shorts and briefs away. Her hand instantly wrapped around my hard shaft.

I groaned in delight. Her soft hand felt so heavenly.

Later on, I found her kneeling before me while playing with my c*ck with her hot mouth and hand.

“Damn. You’re so hot right now, cara mia.” I uttered throatily while watching her. She became better in this kind of thing and it was making me crazy. A couple of minutes later and I found myself roaring in ecstasy as I reached my first peak.

Our lips met once again, our tongues tangled, danced to that erotic music before I pushed her on the ottoman chair.

“Spread your legs for me, cara.” She obliged right away. I gulped inaudibly when I saw that mouthwatering p*ssy of hers.

I took the long stemmed rose that fell on the floor a while ago and then sniffed it. I knelt between her legs and then gave her a long lick.

“Ohhh…” her moan heightened the desire that I was feeling. Damn! I felt like I was going to explode.

“You smell like a rose, cara. So addicting.” I complimented after that lick.

“More, caro. I want more.” Then an idea came into my mind. I placed the flower against her core and then playfully moved around her womanhood, making her body squirm in anticipation.

“Oh, god! That feels nice.” I could see how she became wetter than never as I continued playing her p*ssy with the flower that I was holding. Her moans became more audible. The petals of the rose were drenched with her love juice.

“I can’t take it anymore, caro! I want you now!” instead of stopping, I continued teasing her quivering wetness.

“Tell me what you want, cara mia.” She swallowed hard.

“I won’t give it to you if you won’t tell me.” she bit her lower lip as she stared at me. The look of need on her face almost made me burst.

“I want you, caro. I want your c*ck inside of me.” upon hearing that, all the control within me broke off. I placed my hardness on her wet slit before slamming in with one fluid thrust which made us both moan in so much pleasure. I was now buried to the hilt inside of her. I cupped her face.

“I love you, cara.” Her eyes watered in so much emotions.

“I love you too, caro.” I began moving inside of her with hard and steady thrusts. Our cries of pleasure and the sounds of s*x were echoing inside the walk-in closet.

She wrapped her legs around me as she moved her hips to meet my thrusts. Later on, I began to barrage her with fast and hard thrusts, slamming relentlessly inside of her until we both reached our climax.

“Oh, my god! I feel like we’ve been doing it a little bit too much lately.” she voiced out while breathing hard. I grinned from ear to ear.

“Why? Don’t you like it?” she rolled her eyes.

“I just finished my bath but I’m already sweaty again!” she hissed. We finally regained our breaths. I chuckled.

“But you liked what we just did, right, cara mia?”

“Whatever. Don’t you have any plan of pulling your thing out?” I couldn’t help but laugh. Yes, my c*ck was still buried deep inside of her and it felt so damn good!

“I want another round.” Her eyes widened.

“No! I’m hungry and I want to eat breakfast now!”

“You can eat me for breakfast instead.” her cheeks flushed.

“You’re so naughty! I want a real food not that !” she sneered at me. I decided to pull out of her. A seductive whimper escaped her lips when I pulled my manhood from the inside of her still quivering hot cave.

“See? You still want more, cara.” She leered at me again and then stood up.

“Later. I’m starving. I want to eat first.” Later on, we found ourselves eating the breakfast that I made for the two of us. We were like newlyweds that were feeding each other.

After our breakfast, we fixed our stuffs. Our flight was on the afternoon. We were about to finish when Matteo knocked at the door.

“Signore Brey, someone is here.” my eyebrows creased.

“Who is it?” Matteo was about to answer when someone spoke from behind him. His presence in the house surprised me.

“Hello, son. Long time no see.” I furrowed at him when I noticed that something was off. He looked weird.

“What are you doing here in Milan, papa?” he forced a smile.

“Nothing. I just want to be with you. It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other.” I looked passed him.

“Where are Nadia and Ophelia?”

“I left them in the USA. Anyway, since I’m here, is it possible for you to extend your vacation?” he asked. Juno approached and then greeted my father politely.

“Papa, our flight is already this afternoon.”

“But you can cancel it, right?” he looked at Juno.

“Is it okay with you, Juno?” I groaned inwardly when Juno nodded. I sighed in defeat.

“Okay, fine. We’ll extend our vacation.” My father’s face brightened.

“Thank you, son.” I didn’t know why but he looked sad. I shook that thought away. Maybe, he just wanted to be with me. Maybe this would be a good chance for us to spend quality time as a father and son. But at the same time, I would use this opportunity to analyze what was really inside of me.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Any thoughts about this chapter, guys?

What do you think is wrong with Brey’s father?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 25

Hi guys! To all the Tagalog spoken readers out there; The Prologue of my new story, BLAZING DESIRE 1: VINCE ARAGON is up! Check it out :)

To those who are requesting Blazing Desire to be translated in English, this is my answer. Yes, there is a possibility for it to be translated in English but it depends on the number of requests.

HAPPY READING!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I looked at the view outside. It was already dark and the surroundings were already being illuminated by the lights around and the full moon. The gentle breeze of the evening air felt so good on my skin. Everything felt so calm. Normally, I would enjoy this kind of surroundings but my mind was wandering somewhere.

It had been two days since my father arrived and I noticed that he was keeping something from me. He kept on drinking alcohol during the night while staring into space. I knew that something was off because he never behaved like that before.

I’ve known my father for being a serious but strong man. He never lets his problem get the best of him. He always knows how to handle himself whatever the circumstances are. But now, I couldn’t see that side of him. He’s acting like a different person.

Ever since I met him, I’ve never seen him down like this. He looked vulnerable.

“Caro.” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard the sweet voice of Juno. She was looking at me with furrowed eyebrows while standing at the doorway.

“Yes, cara?” she strode her way towards me and then sat on my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck while staring at me intently.

My arms went around her waist.

“You look like something’s bothering you. You’ve been staring into space since a while ago. You couldn’t even hear me calling for you.” worried was evident on her lovely face. I heaved a sigh.

“Don’t worry about me, cara. This is nothing.” Her eyes suddenly squinted in anger.

“We’ve already talked about this! I thought no secrets between us?!” she was about to get off my lap but I didn’t let her by tightening my arms around her.

I couldn’t help but to get amused of her.

“You’re so snappish lately. Is our little angel already here, huh?” I teased as I kissed her belly.

“I’m not joking around with you, Brey! Don’t change the topic!” I chuckled. I only hear her call me by my name whenever she’s mad or irritated. She was now glaring at me.

“Aw. I’m not your caro anymore?” her eyes squinted even more as her lips thinned. Now, I knew that I was really beginning to get on her nerves. I planted a soft kiss on her luscious lips.

“Hey, I’m just teasing you. C’mon, smile now, cara mia.” I said sweetly and then looked at her with puppy dog eyes. Her face softened.

She heaved a sigh but her face suddenly became sullen. She looked like she was about to cry.

“Aw. Your mood changes like the weather lately. Don’t tell me, you’re—” before I could say what I wanted to say, she snapped at me.

“No! I’m not!” I couldn’t hold back my laugh. She glared at me once again. I raised my hands, surrendering.

“Okay okay, you’re not. Anyway, to answer your question, I’m fine. I was just wondering what’s wrong with papa lately. He’s been behaving weirdly since he arrived here and it’s been bothering me.” her expression softened.

“Why don’t you ask him yourself? He’s your father, caro.” I sighed.

“I don’t know how to approach him. Yes, he’s my father but we’ve never shared any serious talks about our problems before.” She cupped my face and then smiled at me.

“Then start now instead of staying here and keep on wondering about what he’s feeling right now. There’s always a first time, caro.” I couldn’t help but smile. She really knows what to say to make me feel better.

I rested my forehead against hers while looking into her tantalizing forest green eyes full of love.

“You’re really my goddess. You always know what to say to make your caro feel okay.”

“Of course. I’m your cara after all.” Our lips met after that for a sweet kiss.

“I love you.” I breathed after that kiss. I caressed her soft cheeks lovingly.

“And I love you too. C’mon, go and talk to your papa. I’ll wait for you in bed.” She got off from sitting on my lap and then winked at me. I laughed heartily.

“Of course, cara. Wait for me, okay?” she rolled her eyes.

“Yes. I’ll wait for you. Go!” she even gently pushed me towards the door.

I went out of our room and then looked for my father but I couldn’t find him anywhere.

“Emma, have you seen papa?” I asked Emma when I saw her. She was about to go out, probably going to the maid’s quarter because her work for the day was already finished.

“I saw him entered in the pink room, signore.” My eyebrows creased. We’ve been in the house for more than a week already but I’ve never knew that there was a pink room. Well, all the rooms were in different colors but I’ve never seen the pink room before.

“Where is the pink room?”

“It’s in the third floor, signore. It’s the only room there.” Now I remember. I saw a room there but it was locked before. I thought it was just a cellar or something.

“Okay. Thank you.” she smiled at me but her eyes were staring at me as if she wanted to tell me something.

“Is there something wrong, Emma?” she opened her mouth to say something but then no words came out. She then forced a smile.

“I think signor needs you right now, signore Brey. I’ll go on ahead.”

“Okay, Emma. Thank you again.” I didn’t know why but I was so sure that she wanted to tell me about something. I shook my head. Maybe, I was just giving too much meaning to her actions.

I hurriedly went to the third floor. When I arrived in front of the pink room, I knocked.

“Papa?” when I didn’t hear any answer, I opened the door. It wasn’t locked.

I stepped inside and closed the door behind me. I looked around just to have my forehead crinkled when I noticed what was inside. There was a king sized bed at the center of the room. It looked untouched.

There weren’t many stuff inside but the room was beautiful. I looked around and something caught my eyes. It was the picture frames on top of the accent cabinet. The light in the room was dim that’s why I couldn’t take a good look of the pictures.

Out of curiosity, I was about to approach them to take a closer look when my father came out of nowhere.

“What are you doing in here?” he threw a glance at the picture frames. He suddenly looked tensed.

“C’mon, let’s go out.” He said before I could answer. He almost pushed me out of the room.

“Whose pictures are those, papa?” I asked the moment we got out of the room. He locked the door.

“Just forget about it.” he heaved a sigh and then walked ahead of me. We were at the staircase when I remembered what I went there for.

“Can we talk, papa?” his steps came to a halt and looked at me in surprise.

“Sure.” We went to the mini bar near the living room after that. He brought out a bottle of cognac and pour in two glasses. He gave me the other one.

“So, what do you want to discuss with me, son? This is the first time.” he chuckled but it didn’t reach his eyes.

I took a sip of my drink before answering.

“I don’t know how to say this but—I’ve noticed that you’ve been acting weird since you arrived here. Is there a problem, papa?” he looked surprised for a second before he chuckled again.

“Don’t mind me, son. It’s just about the company.”

“Don’t give me that, papa. I know that something’s off and it’s obviously not about the company. Tell me what’s your problem and I might be able to help you.” we stared into each other’s eyes as if waiting who would give up first. He was the first one who looked away and then heaved a defeated sigh.

“Fine, you got me. I came home here in Milan because it’s too much for me to stay in the USA anymore. I needed to get out of there as soon as possible and this is the only place that could calm me.”

“What happened?” he drank the content of his glass in one gulp before he answered.

“Ophelia and I’s marriage is on the rocks.” He took the bottle of cognac again and then poured in his glass.

His revelation surprised me. Even though I’ve never been together with them in one house, I knew that my father loved his family. They often go to many vacation trips. I thought he and his wife were a loving couple; a happy family with their daughter.

A tinge of pain occurred within me when I remembered those times when I used to hear his stories about their trips which always brought unexplainable negative feelings inside my chest. Damn! This is not about you, Brey!

I shook those thoughts away.

“How come?”

“Even before we met, me and Ophelia were already having a problem but it became even worst when she discovered that I’ve been seeing you; that I’ve finally found you.” He looked up. He looked like he aged a couple of years.

“It became worst because of me? She couldn’t accept me, is that it?” I felt like I tasted something bitter in my mouth. He stared at me with unknown emotions in his eyes.

“Ophelia had been very insecure ever since the beginning. I tried to give her all the love that I could give but she kept on telling me that it wasn’t enough; that there was a part of my heart that I couldn’t give her. She kept on asking for something that I couldn’t give her no matter how hard I’ve tried.” he chuckled humorlessly.

“Believe me, I tried really hard, son, but it wasn’t enough. When I discovered that she hid the letter of your grandma from me, I forgave her because she told me that she didn’t mean to hide it from me. She told me that she forgot about it and didn’t have any idea that it was from your grandmother. But now, I discovered that she intentionally didn’t let me know about it because she didn’t want me to know about you.” I gritted my teeth upon hearing that.

So, from the beginning, Ophelia couldn’t accept me already. She didn’t want me to be part of my father’s life.

“I forgave her when she asked for my forgiveness about that but now, I’ve discovered that she’d been cheating on me for so long now and that is the thing that I could never forgive.” When he uttered those words, a lone tear escaped his eye.

Even though he voiced that through gritted teeth, I could see the raw pain that passed through his eyes.

It hurt me seeing my father like that. This was the first time that I saw him in this kind of situation. My hand raised on its own and landed on his shoulder, comforting him.

I didn’t know what to say to make him feel better so I chose to stay and be with him.

He drew a deep breath to calm his senses. Then after a minute or so, a bitter smile broke on his lips.

“Maybe I’m at fault too because she was right. I couldn’t give her my whole heart. I tried but I just couldn’t. It’s hard to teach my foolish heart.” my eyebrows creased.

“You don’t love her?”

“I loved her, son, but I just couldn’t teach myself to love her the way I’ve loved a certain woman in my past. Ophelia was always jealous and insecure about her. Throughout the duration of our marriage, she was always suspecting me of anything even though I wasn’t doing something behind her back.”

“I can’t understand. Why did you marry Ophelia if you loved another woman?” I questioned confusedly.

“Because that woman left me and never came back.” he looked at me with a faint smile before he continued.

“That woman is your mother, son.” My body went still upon hearing that. I didn’t expect that. But at the same time, that familiar hatred within me livened up. Hearing about her was the last thing I wanted.

“She was the only woman I gave my whole heart to but she just stomped on it like a rag. I was a big mess when she left me but Ophelia was there for me. She never left my side. Because of her, I learned how to overcome my depression. In my eyes that time, she was the perfect woman. She helped me move on.”

“And you decided to marry Ophelia because she was the one who had your back during that time?” I asked with an almost inaudible voice.

“Yes but I tried my best to give her the attention that she wanted. I learned how to love her but for her, it wasn’t enough. All my efforts were always not enough for her. She was so demanding and that became the problem in our relationship. She never once trusted me and believe my faithfulness to her. But now, after all those things that I gave her, I discovered that she didn’t only lie to me but cheated on me as well.” Every word that he was saying was full of pain and bitterness.

I was at lost for words. I drank my drink in one gulp.

No one spoke for a couple of minutes. We remained quiet until I decided to break the silence.

“What is your plan now, papa?” he drank the remaining content of his glass before he answered.

“I’ll file a divorce.” That didn’t shock me because I was already expecting for him to say that. Well, it was the right thing to do.

I was about to comment when someone suddenly spoke behind us.

“So, is this the reason why you came here? To be with your bastard and leave us? How dare you take bastard in our own house?!” the angry voice of Ophelia echoed inside the house. She looked furious while glaring at the two of us. I could almost see her breathing fire.

Both my papa and I were surprised of the sudden turn of events.

We didn’t expect to see her. Nadia was next to her, obviously mad as well.

“What are you doing here?” the cold voice of my father. He was looking at Ophelia as if he was staring to a stranger.

“Why would you question my presence in this house? This is also my house in case you already forgot!” she roared like a tigress.

“Get out. I don’t want to see your face in my own house, Ophelia.” My eyes widened when I heard my father’s voice. He sounded different and I knew that he was beyond mad but trying his best to control his emotions.

“Your house?! This is my house too because I’m your wife! If there’s someone who should get out of this house, that’s your b*stard! How dare you let him in in my own house?! He doesn’t have the right to even step inside my property!” I gritted my teeth. I wanted to wring her neck. After what she’s done, she had the audacity to act like the victim.

She was looking at me as if I was a pest. How dare this woman say those things to me after what she’s done?! My hands balled into fists.

I was about to retort at her when my father spoke.

“This is my house, Ophelia. If there’s someone who doesn’t have the right to be here, that’s you.”

“But I’m your wife!” my father shook his head.

“Not anymore because I’ll file for a divorce as soon as possible.” I saw Nadia’s eyes widened in shock. Her mouth fell open.

“P-Papa, what are you saying?”

“Nadia, this got nothing to do with you. I made up my mind. Your mother committed an unforgivable mistake.” he turned his back.

“I don’t want to see your face in my house again, Ophelia. Get out.” He said and then walked away. I was left standing there in front of the two women, wasn’t sure what to do.

Ophelia was already crying so was Nadia. I approached Nadia, intending to comfort her.

“Nadia, I—” before I could say whatever I wanted to say, her palm landed on my cheek.

“Don’t ever come near me! This is your fault! If you haven’t come into our lives, my parents would never get a divorce! Remember this; I am the only legitimate child of papa and mama! You’re nothing but a b*stard! You don’t have the right to the Amouretti fortune!” I clenched my jaw, trying to hold back my anger and not to shout at her.

“You will pay for this! This is all your fault! You’re the reason why my family got destroyed so I will do the same to you! You’re the same as your b*tch mother! You both are nothing but thorns in my throat! But just like what I did to her, I will bring you down!” Ophelia spat at me full of hatred before they marched their way out of the house.

I didn’t know what happened. Everything happened so fast but I understood one thing. Even though I already forgot the existence of my mother, the family that I was expecting to accept me would never do so. Every painful things that happened to me were all because of her.

Now, my own sister would never accept me because her family got torn apart. Even though Ophelia committed a sin; in the eyes of Nadia, it was my mother and I’s fault.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 26

A/N: For my readers who’s been requesting for an English translation of

Blazing Desire

. Just as I’ve mentioned before, there is a possibility for it to be translated in English. Let’s wait for it to finish first.:)

Happy reading!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

My eyebrows creased when I heard a knock at the door. Then Olive came in.

“You have a visitor, Ms. Juno.” I stopped what I was doing and then looked at her.

“Who is it? I’m not expecting someone today.” I said confusedly. How come I have a visitor when no one knows that I stay at Brey’s place?

“It’s your mom, Ms. Juno.” I gasped in shock as I stood up abruptly. I didn’t expect that. I swallowed hard as I bit my lower lip. I suddenly felt uneasy. How come she’s here?

“Okay. Thank you.” Olive nodded her head and then left. I turned off my laptop and then quickly got out of the study room.

I’ve been working like this since we came back from Italy one month ago. My EA had to mail me everything that I needed to do because I couldn’t go home to Greece yet.

Yes, I’m still staying at Brey’s house now that we came back in the USA. I told him that I needed to go back to Greece but he asked me to extend my vacation for a little bit longer. Of course, I couldn’t say no to him even if I wanted to especially that he asked me that while we were making love.

I mentally shook my head. Now, my stepmother is here. I didn’t expect that she would actually follow me here. How did she know where I’m staying at right now?

I went downstairs with slow steps. When I reached the living room, I saw her standing at the center while looking around. Her back was on me. I couldn’t help but to feel guilty. I’ve been lying to her about where I stay here in the US.

“Mom…” I said to call her attention. She turned around and faced me. Before I could react, she closed the gap between us and then hugged me tightly.

“Oh, my god! You made me so worried!” she cupped my face.

“Are you okay? Did they hurt you or something? Please tell me that they didn’t harm you.” my eyebrows creased. She looked scared and worried while looking at me in panic.

“What are you talking about, mom? I’m fine. You shouldn’t be here. I—”

“—Nonsense! Did you even know how worried I was while thinking what could be happening to you right now? I already told you to come home last month but you didn’t! I hired someone to trace the whereabouts of my son and imagine my surprise when I discovered that he’s your boyfriend now.” My lips parted in surprise. I didn’t expect that she already knew about it.

Last month, when we were still in Milan, I received a text message from her telling me to go home to Greece already. I called her after that and told her that I couldn’t go home to Greece yet because our vacation in Milan got extended.

But now that we came back here in the USA, I still couldn’t go home. I couldn’t leave Brey.

“I-I’m sorry that I didn’t inform you, mom.” I looked down while biting my lower lip. I knew that I was wrong because I didn’t tell her right away but Brey wasn’t ready to even talk about her.

I was planning to inform her the moment I finish talking about it to Brey and ready him about meeting her but whenever I tried to talk to him about it, he would always avoid the topic. He was obviously angry at his mother until now that he didn’t even want to hear anything about her.

I always see the rage that pass through his eyes whenever I tried to open the topic about his mother. I didn’t want to push through it because it was clear that he wasn’t ready yet. I didn’t want to force him into something that he wasn’t ready to face yet.

“You knew that he’s my son?” I nodded my head.

“Yes, mom. From the start, I already had a feeling that he might be your son but I didn’t want to jump into conclusion, especially that he has a different surname. But when we were in Italy, I confirmed that he’s really your son. I wanted to tell you but I knew that Brey wasn’t ready to face you yet.” I heaved a sigh and then held her hand.

“Mom, I’m sorry but please, leave for now.” I saw the raw pain that passed through her eyes. She looked at the picture of Brey that was hanging on the wall. I could see the longing in her eyes. My heart clenched for her.

“I want to see him, Juno. I really really want to see him but I know that he’s mad at me until now. I know that I shouldn’t be here after all the things that I’ve done to him but I couldn’t help it. No matter what happens, he is still my son.” Tears ran down her cheeks.

I was about to hug her to comfort her when she suddenly clutched her chest as if she was in pain.

“Mom, are you alright?” I asked her panic. Her eyes were squeezed shut while breathing hard. I made her sit on the couch.

“Wait here, mom. I’ll just go get water.” I quickly ran towards the kitchen. I got her a glass of water and then hurriedly went back to the living room.

I gave her the water and she drank the half of it. She was still catching her breath but she looked better.

“I’ll just call an ambulance to—”

“—No, sweetheart. I’m fine now. You don’t need to call for an ambulance.” She said while catching her breath, stopping me.

“Mom, I thought you were doing a lot better now? How come this is happening to you? I told you to stay in Greece and continue your medications but you still came here without even telling me.” She smiled faintly.

“I told you, I’m fine. Maybe this is just because of fatigue. I came here right away because I wanted to see Brey right away and you.” I drew a deep breath.

“Brey will be coming home tomorrow because he’s in Texas right now.” I looked at the clock and saw that it was already 6 pm.

“Let’s go to the hospital, mom. We can’t just let you stay like this. It’s better for you to be checked by a doctor.” She was about to answer when I interrupted her.

“Please, don’t argue with me, mom. I’ll take you to the doctors.” She heaved a sigh and then looked around.

“I really want to talk to my son, Juno.”

“I know but this is not the right time. You’re not in the right condition as well. Your health might get worsened if you talk to him. That man is such a jerk whenever he’s mad.” Her stepmother’s eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean? Did he do something bad to you? Isn’t he a good boyfriend to you?” I couldn’t help but to chuckle.

“He’s the best boyfriend that I could ever ask for but when we first met, he was such a jerk.” I said amusedly while reminiscing about the first time that I met Brey. I stood up from sitting on the couch.

“I’ll just quickly change my clothes and then we will go to the hospital after that.” She nodded her head.

I was about to go when she stopped me by the hand.

“Are you sure Brey is treating you well?”

“Of course, mom. Why do you look so worried? Is there something wrong?” She heaved a sigh.

“The PI that I hired told me that Brey possibly still bearing a grudge against me. I’m just afraid that he might be with you because he’s planning something. I know my son is a good man but you know what resentment do to people. What if he’s just using you to have his revenge on me? I know that I deserve his anger but you didn’t do anything to him. He shouldn’t involve you in this.” That made my body went still for a second. Then amused chuckle escaped my lips.

“Mom, that will never happen. Brey is a good guy. He loves me and I love him as well. Maybe it’s better for us not to assumed things.”

“I know that, sweetheart, but I can’t help but to wonder why he has to choose you as his girlfriend when there’s a lot of women out there. Why you, my stepdaughter?”

“Because we fell in love. Don’t think about it, mom and relax. We need to get to the hospital ASAP.” I began walking away from her when I remembered something.

“Mom, have faith in your son because he’s the best thing that ever happened to me.” Upon hearing that, she finally smiled and then nodded her head.

Then, I hurriedly went upstairs to change my clothes.

BREY’s POV

I drank the remaining content of my beer in one go. I already drank four bottles of beer but it still wasn’t enough. I looked around me. My friends were busy playing billiards. Some were playing darts, video games and bowling while Zardius and Oeris were at the boxing ring, having a sparring.

One corner of my lips lifted when I saw that Zardius and Oeris were now giving their all into fighting one another. I shook my head and then opened another bottle of beer.

Yes, I was in TBG’s club. I’ve been staying in our VIP room since last night.

“Hey, that’s enough. Are you trying to get drunk, bud?” it was Kyrus. He sat on the stool next to me.

“Why are you here? Go there and have fun with them.” he chuckled.

“I’m done playing with Ackier. He doesn’t know how to play billiards. Look what he’s done. He broke the billiard stick just because he was losing. Crazy guy.” He shook his head and then took a bottle of beer for himself.

“You know, Acki. He’s an impatient man and hates losing.” I answered while shaking my head.

“Hey, I heard that, fùcker!” Ackier said and showed us his middle finger. Kyrus laughed. Ackier approached us.

“So, what’s your drama, man? You’ve been staying here since yesterday. Because of you, I can’t even bring my woman here.” Kyrus and I got surprised of what Ackier said.

“You know the rules, bud. You can’t bring a girl in here unless she’s your wife or a serious girlfriend. Knowing you, you’re just toying with that poor woman.” Ackier clutched his chest exaggeratedly, acting as if he was in pain.

“Ouch! That’s not nice.” Kyrus rolled his eyes while I shook my head.

“Anyway, you two are wrong. She’s my woman now and I’m serious with her.” his gaze shifted on me.

“You should get out of here, bud, so that I would have the opportunity to bring her here. Because of you, my plans for her got ruined. I can’t even get laid because of you.”

“F*cker! This is not a hotel, bud.” I spat at him. He snorted.

“Says the one who took a girl in here and had a wild s*x the whole night.” He retorted.

“Really, bud? I didn’t know that.” Kyrus asked while grinning. I looked at the direction of Oeris. He was drinking water now because their sparring was already finished.

“Hey, don’t look at me like that, bud. I didn’t tell a soul about it.” he said mischievously while grinning from ear to ear. Judging from the look on his face, he was lying. He surely told everyone about it.

“F*ck off!” the three of them laughed at me. Thankfully, the others were busy in their own worlds.

“So, trouble in paradise?” Kyrus asked after a while. He was now serious. Ackier was just listening to us while drinking beer. Oeris was wiping his sweat. The others were still busy with their own business.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh, c’mon, bud. Everyone knows what you’ve been doing lately. You’ve never even stepped foot in the club this past months. Now, you’re here, drinking. Instead of going home after you came back from Texas, you stayed here since yesterday.” Oeris interrupted with a serious expression on his face.

He sat on the vacant stool next to Kyrus.

I heaved a sigh.

“I don’t know what to do anymore.” I admitted in defeat.

“Let me guess. You’re in love with Ms. Morgan.” Oeris said as if he was very sure of what he was saying.

“I knew it. The first time I saw you together at your house, I already knew that she would change you.” Kyrus said. I heaved a deep sigh.

“So, you’re in love with her? Is that a problem?” Ackier asked. My response was automatic. I shook my head right away and that surprised me. The three of them looked at each other before they laughed.

“You really got it bad, man. So what’s that problem then?”

“I don’t know what to do anymore. I love her but whenever I see her, I always remember what my mother did to me. I always remember what I’ve felt when my own mother left and chose Juno and her father instead of me.” I said full of bitterness. So bitter that I almost tasted the bitterness in my mouth.

Oeris tapped my shoulder.

“I already warned you about this, bud.” I huffed and then took a sip on my beer. I wanted to get drunk so that I would forget my dilemma even for a couple of hours.

“I already started executing my plans. I can’t just back out now. Yes, I love Juno, I admit that but can I just stop now because of that?”

“Seriously speaking, bud. If I were you, stop whatever you’re planning before you lose Juno. You need to come clean and tell her everything that you’ve done in the past before it’s too late. Remember this; Juno is innocent. She didn’t do anything wrong. Your mother did everything on her own. You shouldn’t blame Juno of your mother’s mistakes.” I couldn’t find the right words to say after hearing what Oeris said.

I knew that very well.

“I hate to admit it but Oeris is right.” Kyrus agreed.

“I hate this feeling. Why did I even fall in love with her?” I said full of frustration and then raked my fingers through my hair. I didn’t know what to do anymore. I wanted to forget my grudge against my mother but it was so hard to do so. It was so hard to forget all the pain.

“Simple. If you don’t like what you’re feeling towards her, let her go. She doesn’t deserve someone like you. She deserves someone better. Let’s say, me.” my head snapped at Oeris’ direction. He has a serious expression on his face.

“Are you serious?” my jaw was flexing. My blood boiled in anger.

“I told you, bud. She’s my type of a woman. Her beauty attracted me the first time I saw her. If you don’t want her anymore, I—” before he could finish what he was about to say, my vision darkened.

I grabbed the collar of his shirt tightly.

“What did you just say?” I roared in rage.

“Hey, calm down, man.” Kyrus and Ackier tried to stop me but I ignored them by pushing them away with my hand. Zandro and Zardius stopped what they were doing and approached us.

“Hey, what’s happening here?” Zandro asked confusedly.

“Ask Brey. He said that he doesn’t want what he feels towards Ms. Morgan but when I told him that I want her for myself, he suddenly went into rage”. Oeris answered calmly but he was looking at me tauntingly.

I tightened my hands on his collar even more until he was already choking. His face already red.

“Juno is mine! Do you understand?! Mine!” I spat at him thunderously. Kyrus and the others pulled me away from Oeris who was already coughing, catching his breath.

“That’s the answer to your dilemma. It’s very obvious that your love for her is more important than your revenge.”

“What the f*ck. You ticked him off just to make him realize that? You know how ill-tempered Brey is.” Ackier said to Oeris exasperatedly while shaking his head.

My anger mellowed. I released a harsh breath. I’m still confused as f*ck! Before anyone could react, I stormed out of the VIP room and strode my way out of the club.

Damn! I could feel the effect of the alcohol but I knew that I could still drive. I didn’t know what happen but I only wanted one thing and that was to see Juno’s beautiful face right away. Damn all those negative feelings and confusion within me!

I drove my way home. It was already dark.

When I arrived home, I just left my car in front of the house and didn’t bother parking it at the garage. Thankfully, I managed to drive. Well, I wasn’t that drunk.

I hurriedly went inside. I made up my mind. Maybe Oeris was right. Accepting Juno wholly might cure all my bitterness and resentments about the past.

Upon opening the door, I strode my way towards the grand staircase but before I reached it, I noticed someone sitting on the couch at the living room. My steps came to a halt.

I looked at her with a scowl. But when I realized who it was, my eyes widened as I gasped in shock. She was staring at me in wonder as she stood up.

“B…” I heard her say in a voice about whisper. I didn’t know if she was really there or I was just imagining things. Or maybe because I drank alcohol a while ago.

I groaned inwardly and closed my eyes shut for a couple of seconds, hoping that she would be gone when I open my eyes.

But when I did so, she was still there, staring at me with emotional face. I could see the longing on her teary-eyed face while gazing at me. I clenched my teeth tightly as my hands balled into fists. She’s really here!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think think will happen next now that Brey and his mother got reunited?

Any idea of what Brey did in the past that could be the reason for him to lose Juno?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 27

A/N: I am so devastated right now. I spent at least an hour writing an update for Blazing desire but my damn laptop suddenly turned off. When i turned it on again, the f*cking file got lost! I tried looking for it at the recent files and recovery but nothing. Great! I didn’t write additional scenes to this chapter because i am still frustrated.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

Yes, I was drunk but wasn’t drunk enough not to feel all the uncontrollable negative emotions that was rushing within me like the torrent of a river. I felt like all the pain that she brought me in the past automatically ignited up like a burning flame that opened old wounds. It still felt so fresh and painful.

When I was in my car a while ago, driving my way home, I already decided to come clean and confess everything to Juno. I also decided not to dwell with my past anymore and try to just forget.

I was willing to do everything and choose my happiness with Juno.

But now that my mother was in front of me, all those thoughts buried to the deepest part of my soul as the rage that has been residing inside of me resurfaced like a gas poured into the already scorching fire.

I wanted to just storm out of the house because seeing her was the last thing I wanted to do. But I wanted to know the reason of her presence in my place too. After how many years, she had the audacity to come in my own house? What for?!

“What are you doing here?” I asked with a stoic face but my insides were in turmoil. I could feel the old Brey slowly coming back into life, pushing the new Brey to the back of my heart. I could feel how anger slowly ate my heart inside and out.

“B…Let’s talk, please.” Her voice was shaking. I could see that she was on the verge of breaking down. Tears were threatening to fall down her cheeks but I couldn’t feel anything other than rage.

I chuckled humorlessly while shaking my head. She began walking slowly towards me and I suddenly got alarmed.

“Stop! Don’t ever come near me! Don’t you dare!” I said thunderously. Her steps automatically came to a halt when she heard my angry voice. Then her tears fell down. I could see the raw pain that registered on her face upon hearing what I’ve said.

“Please, son. Please, hear me out. I know that I don’t have the right to ask you anything because of what I did to you but—”

“––Yes. You don’t have any right to ask me anything and you don’t have the right to come into my house either. Get out.” My voice was dangerously calm but menacing.

I knew how short-tempered and jerk of a person I was and I didn’t want to commit something that I would regret in the end. I gave all the self-control I could muster not to fly into a fit of rage. Yes, I was mad, beyond mad, but I didn’t want to physically hurt her.

Whatever happens, no matter how resentful I was to her, nothing could change the fact that she’s still my mother. Mother…

I don’t even remember her became a mother to me. I’ve never felt like I was her son ever since day one.

“B…”

“Don’t call me that. People who loves me unconditionally are the only ones who are allowed to call me ‘B’. You’re not one of them so don’t ever try to call me that.” My voice was as cold as ice.

“Even if you don’t want me calling you that, I’ll still do it because you’re my son. I was the one who first called you that nickname when you were still a baby and I will still do it because you’re important to me and I love you. I know, I made a lot of unforgivable mistakes but my love for you never left my heart.” my body went still in surprise because of what she just said. I didn’t expect that at all.

It was my first time hearing her say that. If she only told me that in the past, those times that I needed her the most, maybe I would be happy. But she never did.

A sarcastic and bitter chuckle escaped my lips after a couple of seconds.

“You love me? How come? Since when? I’ve never once felt it. You never even treated me like a son before.”

“Since you were still in my womb, I already loved you. Believe it or not, but that’s the truth.” I shook my head, didn’t believe her at all.

“Stop this pretense. I don’t want to hear your lies anymore. I don’t know what you want from me but I don’t want to see you anymore.” I answered full of resentment. Her sobs became louder upon hearing my response.

I didn’t know if she was acting or what because she was doing a good job. I knew her to be a tough and hard person. I’ve never seen her cry or became vulnerable before that’s why it was surprising in my part to see her like this.

But I didn’t let myself get affected. She never even showed any affection to me ever since I was a child so I didn’t know what to act now that she’s crying like this in front of me.

“What do you want? Why are you here? Our connection as a mother and son cut off when you abandoned me.” I said with a poker face after a couple of seconds. She shook her head as more tears fell from her eyes.

Then she inhaled and exhaled a couple of times to probably calm herself down before she answered.

“I’m here because I wanted to see you.”

“What for? After all those years that you abandoned me? Don’t make me laugh.”

“B-Because I wanted to ask for your forgiveness. I know that it’s already too late for me to fix everything that I’ve done but I still want to try. I am aware that I hurt you too much but I still chose to come here and try to make everything right. Please, B. Forgive me. I know that it’s not easy and I am not expecting for you to forgive me right away but I hope that you will in the future.” I didn’t want to but every word that she said affected me.

I thought that I could turn into a stone when it comes to her but that didn’t happen no matter how enraged I was.

Before I could react, she strode her way towards me and hugged me tightly. I felt like my body became a statue. I was left speechless because of what she did. I couldn’t even recall the last time she hugged me like this or did she even bother to even embrace me before?

“Please forgive me, B, my son. I may not be able to take back what already happened but I am here now. Mom is here.” I felt like my brain went hazy. I couldn’t process everything that was happening.

Then after a couple of seconds, I finally gathered myself together.

“Let go of me. My mom already passed away years ago and that’s grandma.” I felt her body tensed up before she slowly wrapped her arms from hugging me. When our eyes met, I almost avoided her gaze when I saw that painful expression on her face.

I knew that my words were hurtful but I didn’t care anymore. I wanted to voice out all the anger in my chest.

“You never acted like a mother to me before not to mention you abandoned me when I needed you the most. Do you really think I could forgive you just like that? Because of you, I had to endure all the pain without no one to turn to. You made me experience another level of pain that I wouldn’t wish for anyone to feel because it was a heart-wrenching experience. You were nothing but the woman who gave birth to me and nothing else.” I turned my back on her and was about to leave her there when she stopped me by the hand.

“B, I know that I was nothing but a horrible mother to you but believe me; I was hurt too. If you got hurt of what happened, the pain I felt was double because I knew how you got hurt terribly. If you will only give me a chance to explain, I will tell you everything.” My jaw flexed tightly.

“I don’t need to because nothing will justify what you did. No matter what your reason is, that’s still not an excuse for you to do everything that you did. You chose to be part of another family than to be with me. You chose to love the child of someone else than me, your own son.” I pulled my hand back and began walking away.

I didn’t know here to go but I found myself ascending the stairs.

“I know that it’s hard for you to forgive me but I’m still hoping that one day, you’ll find it in your heart to forgive me, my son.” I ignored her and didn’t answer. But when I was already halfway the stairs, she spoke again.

“But please, B. Don’t involve Juno in this. She’s done nothing. She didn’t do anything to deserve your rage. Do what you want to do to me if that will make you happy but please, don’t hurt Juno.” I stopped on my tracks.

I scoffed and faced her direction.

“So, the truth finally came out. You only came here, asking for my forgiveness, because of your beloved Juno. Why am I not surprised?” I voiced out full of sarcasm. She shook her head.

“No, B. I came here because of you. But before I came here, I hired a PI to investigate everything about the boyfriend of Juno. I wasn’t sure back then if her boyfriend was really you. I was shocked when he confirmed me that Juno’s boyfriend was really my son. But that’s not all. He also discovered what you did in the past and that was when I realized that you just wanted to take your revenge.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Fear started to creep throughout my whole body that I didn’t know I was capable to feel. Ii didn’t know that there was someone who could discover the truth after I already erased my tracks. I looked around, suddenly worried that Juno might have heard it.

But I didn’t let her notice that I was affected of what she said. I remained as pokerfaced as possible.

“You know what I’m talking about, son. This is my fault because you wouldn’t’ve done what you did if I didn’t abandoned you like that. I understand your anger but why did you have to do that? Juno will be hurt and devastated if she discovered what you’ve done.” I was caught off guard and unable to utter a single word.

But when I opened my mouth, I didn’t expect the words that I voiced out. Maybe, it was all because of anger, not to mention the alcohol that I consumed.

“I just did what I thought what’s right that time. If she discovered what I did and get hurt, then I can’t do anything about it. If there’s someone to blame, that’s you and Juno’s father. You both deserved what I did in the past.”

I was about to continue ascending the stairs when I heard that voice.

“What do you mean by that?” I felt like the effect of the alcohol dissipated from my body as my eyes widened in shock. I didn’t expect her to hear that.

“Cara mia…” was all that came out of my lips. She was staring at me full of confusion.

“Tell me everything that you’ve done.” Her voice was trembling.

“I—There’s nothing to tell you. That’s not important.” I tried to sound convincing but I failed miserably. I swallowed hard as I felt the tension around the two of us.

“You’re lying.” She looked downstairs; to my mother.

“Mom, what is it about? I overheard everything and you said that Brey did something in the past that affected you and daddy.”

“J-Juno…I—”

“Mom? What’s happening to you?!” my eyebrows creased when Juno’s voice suddenly became panicky. I looked at downstairs and I got rooted on my feet when I saw my mother already clutching her chest as if she was in great pain.

Juno ran down the stairs and attended to her.

“Mom? Mom!” my eyes widened when I saw her fall unconscious on the floor. Then Juno was already hysterical while telling me to call an ambulance. I felt like I got rooted on my feet that I couldn’t move right away.

“Brey! Move!” I got pulled out of my reverie when I heard Juno’s loud voice. I quickly went to the telephone and did as I was told. My whole body was slightly trembling for an unknown reason.

After that, the ambulance came and took my mother to the hospital. I didn’t know what was happening around me anymore. While we were outside the emergency room at the hospital, Juno never talked to me even if I tried to get her attention.

“Cara…”

“Please, not now.” She said pleadingly and then sat on the chair nearby. I looked at her. She looked sad and worried but when our eyes met, there was an unknown emotion in her eyes that I couldn’t pinpoint.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think Brey’s mother is really sorry?

Should Brey forgive her?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 28

A/N: Hi guys! For those who are asking for an update to the TBG men; I’ll add some scenes regarding them in each book of TB &TP series so that you will have an idea who’s story will be next. Do you have an idea who from TBG men will be the TB & TP series 3?

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I stared at my stepmother, lying on the hospital bed. According to the doctor, her heart was already weak that she needed to have a heart-transplant as soon as possible.

I got shocked of the news. I knew that she had a problem with her heart but they said that she could be better after all the medications that she had to undergo. She underwent with all that and she said that she was getting better.

When I left Greece, she was doing fine. I thought everything was going well because whenever I talk to her on the phone, she was always saying that she was doing better and better.

I didn’t go home to Greece just as I’ve planned before because I couldn’t leave Brey. I was so happy being with him that I disregarded my stepmother’s health. I couldn’t help but to feel guilty about it.

I was so happy and enjoying my life with the man I love but I didn’t know that she was having a hard time in her condition.

Tears fell from my eyes as I held her hand and kissed it.

“I’m sorry, mom. I was selfish. I didn’t come home right away just like I’ve told you before I left Greece. Please forgive me for being such a careless and selfish daughter.” I said almost in an inaudible voice as tears continued pouring from my eyes.

“Y-You don’t have to say sorry, sweetie.” I got surprised when I heard her answer. I thought she was asleep but I guess she woke up when I held her hand.

Her voice was faint and she looked so weak.

“Are you okay, mom? Do I need to call the doctor?” she slowly shook her head.

“No need, sweetie. I’m fine” she answered as she looked around as if looking for someone.

“Where is Brey?” I bit my lower lip when I heard her question.

“He’s outside, mom.” Her face became sad. I could see the pain that passed through her eyes.

“Did he even come and see me in this room?”

“N-Not yet, mom.” I knew she would be hurt if I said that but I didn’t want to lie to her. I could see that her heart sunk because of my answer.

“Let him be for now. I know that he’s still hurt of what happened in the past and I don’t want to force him to forgive me or even see me. If he couldn’t make himself come here and visit me, just let him be.” I couldn’t help but to feel sad hearing what she said.

I could tell that she was hurt because she didn’t see Brey but she was still trying her hard to stay positive.

I nodded my head and didn’t say anything for a minute or so.

“Mom, can I ask you something?”

“What is it, sweetie?” I swallowed hard before I spoke.

“I overheard what you said to Brey this afternoon. You said about something that he had committed in the past. Can you tell me what is it about?” I questioned. It has been bugging me since a while ago. I knew it wasn’t the right time for me to ask her about it but I couldn’t help it.

I felt like that was a thing that I needed to know.

Her expression changed. Worry suddenly registered on her face as she stared at my face. She raised her hand and then touched my cheek gently.

“You know that I love you like my own daughter, right?” I held her hand that was touching my cheek.

“Of course, mom. You’ve been the best mom I could ever had. You never made me feel like I’m not your own flesh and blood.” She smiled faintly.

“Do you trust me?”

“Yes, mom. You don’t need to ask.” She heaved a sigh. She looked like she was having a hard time deciding over something.

“Then you should go home to Greece and leave him.” my eyes widened and couldn’t utter a single word for a couple of seconds. I was shocked of what she said. I didn’t expect that.

“B-But why? I don’t understand. I love Brey, mom. I can’t leave him just like that without a valid reason.” She closed her eyes for a couple of seconds and then drew a deep breath again.

“I know that this is hard for you, sweetie, but you need to listen to me. This is for your own good.” she answered when she opened her eyes again. I shook my head.

“How can you say that, mom? From what I’ve overheard you talking about before we rushed you to the hospital; he was angry at you because you abandoned him and chose to stay with daddy and me. You asked for his forgiveness of what you did in the past and you even mentioned how much you loved him. But now, you’re telling me to leave him?

“How can you ask me to do the same thing that you did to him in the past? I can’t hurt him like that. I’m sorry, mom, but I just can’t. I love him so much and no matter what he did in the past, I know that I can still accept him. I don’t want to cause him another heartache by leaving him because he might lose it.”

I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. I didn’t want to hurt her but I couldn’t do what she wants me to do either.

“I am telling you this in order to spare you from heartache, sweetie.”

“Then explain to me everything and I might listen to you. I want to know what your PI discovered when he investigated Brey.” I answered full of determination.

She shook her head as pain and guilt registered on her face.

“I can’t tell you, Juno. I’m sorry, but I can’t.” tears brimmed in her eyes.

“Then I can’t do what you want me to do, mom. I’m sorry.” She didn’t answer for a couple of seconds, all the while staring at me. She cupped my face.

“Then are you ready to get hurt?” my eyebrows creased.

“You’re making no sense, mom.”

“Just answer me, sweetie.” I nodded my head.

“Are you ready to gamble everything you have just for my son?” even though I was so confused, I said the one thing that I knew I would do for my caro.

“Yes, mom. I will.”

“Then I won’t tell you to go home and leave him anymore. There’s just one thing that I want you to do while I’m still here at the hospital.”

“What is it?”

“Make sure to stay with Brey at all times. Don’t let him approach anyone from the Amouretti family.” My forehead knitted.

“What do you mean, mom? They are his family.” A humorless laugh escaped her lips.

“Family? No, I don’t think so.” That made me confuse even more. I wanted to ask more questions but I could tell that she was already tired. The doctor said not to tire and stress her out because it might worsen her condition.

“Okay, I’ll do my best even if I don’t understand why he needs to stay away from them.”

“Thank you, sweetie. Take care of Brey for me.” I nodded my head. I was about to answer her when the door opened and the nurse told me that I needed to leave so that my mom could rest. I kissed her forehead before I went out of her hospital room.

But my eyebrows creased when I didn’t see any sign of Brey outside the room. He was there before I went inside.

I went to the visitors lounge but I didn’t see him there either. I tried calling his number but he wasn’t answering his phone. I suddenly became worried.

BREY’s POV

I was walking like I wasn’t myself while drinking from the bottle of whiskey that I was holding. I was already drunk but the heavy feeling inside my heart was still there. I wanted to forget everything that happened that day but I couldn’t just shrugged it off just like that.

I lived alone for how many years without anyone. I succeeded in life without relying on anyone else but myself. I became used of being alone until Juno came into my life.

She made my life happy and I thought I could finally have a happy life with her until my mother came back and made me realize that I would never be happy with Juno because of the things that I committed in the past.

Because I let my rage got the best of me, I did something that I couldn’t take back no matter what I’d do.

Juno would be hurt for sure the moment she discovered what I’ve done.

I wanted to get angrier at my mom because she suddenly showed herself in front of me again and made me relive all the pain that she caused me. Not just that, she even discovered the secret that I’ve been keeping from Juno.

Yes, I was still beyond mad at her but when I saw what happened to her while we were at the heat of our argument, I felt like all my resentment for her suddenly disappeared and replaced by fear; fear that something might happen to her.

I didn’t know that she had a heart disease before. If only I knew that she was ill, I should’ve just left the house and didn’t confront her and told her all those hurtful words.

Even though I was mad at her, I didn’t want her to die because of me. Even though I’ve wanted to destroy everything that she had, I’ve never once thought for her to suffer to that extent.

Now that she came back and asked for my forgiveness, the confusion that I was feeling became even worse but the resentment was still there. I didn’t want to think anymore.

Yes, I’ve never expected to hear those words from her and I must admit that it made an impact to my heart.

“Ahhhh!” I shouted like a crazy person before I sat on the sea shore. Yes, I came to the beach while drinking alcohol. Nobody was there except me because it was already in the middle of the might.

I left Juno and my mother at the hospital because I couldn’t there stay any longer. I felt so confused. I didn’t know what to do anymore. I felt like I was going insane.

I didn’t know how to react of the thought that my mother might die if we wouldn’t find her any heart donor. This was not the scene that I’ve imagine before if we ever meet again. I promised myself before that if our paths crossed one day, I would proudly stand before her and tell her that I became successful even though she wasn’t there for me.

I wanted to show her what I’ve become. I made that move in the past because I wanted her to fall together with her husband so that I would have the pleasure to stare at their pitiful faces if ever we meet again. Yes, those were my plans but when I saw her at my own house, begging and asking for my forgiveness, all those plans that I’ve been wanting to do the moment I saw her, disappeared in a blink of an eye.

Instead, I told her everything that I’ve been keeping inside of me for many years. I knew that I hurt her of what I’ve said and I wanted to feel happy about it but I couldn’t. Knowing that she was in the hospital was affecting me so much than I’ve expected.

Then I remembered the thing that she told me before she lost consciousness and Juno overheard it. She must be curious about it by now and it was scaring the heck out of me.

I didn’t want her to discover my hidden secret because she would surely leave me. I chuckled humorlessly. I played a game that made me the loser in the end. I thought I’ve already calculated and planned everything very carefully so that I wouldn’t get affected by the aftermath but I was wrong again.

I thought I already placed all my cards wisely but I was wrong. I’ve never expected to fall head over heels in love with Juno.

“This is what you get for playing with fire, Brey.” I mumbled bitterly before I chugged the remaining contents of the bottle of alcohol that I was holding.

I remained staring at the sea while thinking of what I would do next to fix everything before they break lose; before I lose the love of my life.

“Hey.” My eyebrows furrowed when heard someone speak from behind me. I turned my head to see who it was and saw two men wearing black masks. Right there and then, I knew that I was in danger.

“Who are you? What do you want?” I asked but my eyes were carefully looking around us, looking for a potential weapon that I could use aside from the empty bottle of alcohol in my hand.

I groaned inwardly when I felt that the effect of the alcohol was slowly taking me over. Damn! These guys have some timing…

“Are you Brey Amouretti?” one of them asked in a stern tone. Instead of getting scared, I chuckled.

“And why would I answer your question? Who do you think you are?” they looked at each other before they suddenly charged to attack me.

Luckily, I was fast enough. I was used of fighting since I was in college. I learned different kinds of martial arts not to mention all the brawl that I got myself into back then.

Their moves weren’t that fast that’s why it was easy for me to fight back but then, my gaze was becoming blurrier. Maybe because of the alcohol that I consumed.

Because of that, I movement wasn’t that precise and one of them succeeded on landing a punch on my cheek.

I groaned in pain as I feel on the sand. Then the other one kicked my hand that was holding the bottle.

“You fùckers!” I hissed. They were about to kick me but I quickly rolled away from them and then got up. They were quick to get near me and attacked again. Their fists were about to land on my face but I managed to dodge their punches until I saw a chance and kick them on the gut. They fell on the ground.

But my eyes widened when they got up, even though they were obviously in pain, and pulled knives from their pockets. I felt like the effect of the alcohol left my body.

“What do you want from me?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“I will only tell you this once. Don’t ever go near the Amouretti family again if you want to stay alive. Just promise us to distance yourself from them and we’ll leave you alone.” One of them said while pointing their knives towards me.

Judging from the way they were threatening me, they were serious. One wrong move from me and they would surely kill me right away.

“And why would I do that? I am an Amouretti. I deserve to stay with my family.” I answered sternly instead of getting intimidated by the. I knew their kind. They’re just brave because they have the upper hand.

“Because we said so. Now, are you willing to listen and follow what we just told you or we’ll just going to kill you here right now?” I was about to answer when I noticed a movement behind them. A smirk stretched my lips.

“You don’t have the right to tell me what to do, a*sholes!” upon saying that, they attacked me, intending to finish what they started, but before they could even made a scratch on my skin with their knives, two consecutive gunshots echoed in the air followed by the loud groan of the two men in front of me as they fell on the ground.

They were still alive but their legs were already bleeding. They were kneeling on their knees while in pain. Then the man who shoot them hit them behind their neck, careful not to kill them, just to make them unconscious.

“You haven’t changed. Even though you’re not in service anymore, you still know how to shoot.”

“F*ck you. It has been only a year since I quit the organization. You should be thankful that I happened to track your whereabouts. If not, you would have been a dead meat by now.” I chuckled amusedly because of what he said.

“And why would you do need to track me? Aren’t you familiar with calling through cellphone now? Let me guess, you need something from me that’s why you’re here.” he smirked as he put his gun back to his pouch holster.

“Of course. You really know me.” I rolled my eyes. It had been a while since I last saw him. It had been more than a year.

“So, you came back from Germany, huh? I thought you were going to stay there for good.”

“Of course not. I have my woman and my child here. Besides, Syril is already fine now.” Tyler answered. He looked happy unlike the last time I saw him.

I nodded my head.

“I’m glad to hear that. So I guess, everything is going fine with you both. What do you want from me now?” T shrugged his shoulders.

“Nothing really. I just wanted to give you this.” My eyebrows knitted together as I stared at the card that he was handing me. I took it and saw that it was a wedding invitation.

“Congratulations but you tracked my location just to give me this? Why didn’t you just come to my house?” he tsked.

“Because I wanted to surprise everyone. You know, to have a grand entrance.” I rolled my eyes. Sometimes, he’s really weird.

“Anyway, I’ve been wanting to thank you for using your connection so that I could hide Syril. I’ve never had the chance to thank you because of all the things that’s going on with my life these past few years.”

“Fùcker. You don’t have to thank me. Me and our friends in TBG did everything we could to help. It was nothing.” A smile broke across his face as he nodded. Then he threw a glance at the two unconscious men that he just knocked out.

“Do you have an idea who these guys are?” he asked. I shook my head.

He sat in a squatting position near them and removed the masks off their heads. My eyebrows creased when I saw their unfamiliar faces.

“No. This is my first time seeing these guys.” Tyler looked at me with a serious expression on his face.

“Then someone must have paid them to attack you. Do you have someone in mind?” I huffed.

“No. As far as I know, people in the underground who know me doesn’t have balls to do this. When it comes to business, I don’t have an idea either.”

“Do you want me to find out?” I shook my head right away.

“No, bud. It’s okay. You already quit this job and you will be wed soon. I don’t want to get you involve in this. You just got back and I don’t want to take your time away from your family.” He chuckled.

“Okay but I’ll contact someone to investigate on this. I’ll give him these two. That guy is an expert when it comes to interrogation and torturing someone.” The corner of my lips twitched. I already knew who he was talking about.

He took his cellphone out and then dialed that guy’s number. My eyebrow cocked up when I saw his cellphone. This guy. He had his cellphone with him but instead of calling me, he tracked my location instead.

“He’s on his way. I’ll leave him these two guys. You can just leave them here and go home.” I nodded my head.

“Anyway, I need to go now. Make sure to come on my wedding day.”

“Of course.”

He walked away from me. I heaved a sigh as I looked at the wedding invitation in my hand. I couldn’t help but to feel envious of T. He looked so happy. His aura was light unlike those times when I first met him.

He didn’t even know how to smile back then. We were kinda the same in attitude. We were both full of hatred and wanted revenge. Even though our pasts were way different, we both became hard men because of what happened to us.

“Hey, you look like a p*ssy.” I almost jumped out of my skin when I heard his voice.

“What the fùck! I thought, you already left?! How come you’re here and I didn’t even notice you coming back?!” Tyler laughed out loud. I glared at him. He raised his hands, surrendering.

“Hey, calm down. I just came back because I decided to wait for that man to arrive. I have something to tell him.” I almost rolled my eyes.

“Anyway, I know that look. It’s a woman problem, right?” my forehead knitted.

“How did you know?” he shrugged his shoulders.

“I just knew it. I was the same when I haven’t come clean and told everything to Kelly yet.” I raked my fingers through my hair. Yes. I was aware of what he did. He had to pretend in front of Kelly because he wanted to avenge his brother.

I drew a deep breath as I remembered what happened this afternoon at my house.

“You know what I learned of what happened? I realized that taking revenge and letting anger get the best of you will never do you any good. Instead of fixing everything, you will just end up fùcking everything and and worst, you might lose the most important person in your life.” My jaw clenched.

“So, are you suggesting that I should just forget everything?” he shook his head.

“No but you should determine what’s more important to you. If you’re thinking of what you’ve committed in the past, then you should come clean already.” yes, he was aware of what I did.

“It’s not that easy.” He scoffed.

“What happened to you? You’re acting nothing like the gret Brey Austin Carter Amouretti that I know.” I shook my head as I heaved a sigh. Maybe, he was right. I changed a lot.

“My mother came back, T, and I am confuse. She already knows what I’ve done.”

“Then you should really tell your secret to your woman now before your mother tells her. It will be more painful for her if she hear it from other people.” I was left speechless. He was right but it was so hard to do so.

I was scared to lose Juno. I wasn’t nowhere ready of losing her.

Later on, the man that we were waiting for, arrived and took the two unconscious men. We talked for a minute or so before they left.

I was left there alone, thinking of what I should do next. Am I ready to confess my sins? I felt like I was losing my head.

Then after a couple of minutes, I found myself driving back to the hospital.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Any idea of what did Brey do in the past?

Will this thing destroy what they have?

Who do you think did Tyler call to take the two men?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 29

A/N: Hi guys! This is just a short update because i didn’t have enough time to write because of health issues. I hope you understand.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I didn’t know what to feel of the fact that Brey left the hospital without even seeing his mother. Now that I already knew the degree of his resentment towards his own mother, I could already understand why he never wanted to talk about her whenever I initiated the topic before.

But now that his mother was in the hospital and in delicate condition, I expected him to stay. I knew that he wasn’t ready yet to face and forgive her but he should’ve at least showed some concern and came inside to see his mother’s condition.

I knew that I didn’t have the right to think negatively towards Brey when it comes to his cold behavior towards mom but I couldn’t help it.

Maybe, I felt like this because I’ve know my stepmother as a kind and loving mother. She never showed me anything that could make hate her. In fact, all things that she showed me were all good. She was a good mother to me.

I felt guilty as well because Brey didn’t have a mother who would love him and take care of him in the past. All the love that my stepmother gave me since I was young should’ve been for Brey.

Maybe it would be really hard for him to just show some concern just like that when the anger and resentment in his heart were already deep.

I heaved a sigh as I remained seated on the chair at the visitor’s lounge. There were things that kept on bugging my mind since a while ago especially about what I’ve overheard mom told Brey while they were talking at the house.

What did Brey do in the past? Why do I have this feeling that he was keeping something big from me? I heaved of the thought once again.

I was so worried of my stepmother’s delicate condition right now but I wanted to know about that thing that she was telling Brey before she lose consciousness. I couldn’t help but to think about some possibilities. Was he the reason why MMTC is on the verge of bankruptcy now?

I shook my head. No! Brey will never do such thing. He’s a good man and he loves me.

I was about to stand up to go back inside my stepmother’s hospital suite when I felt someone staring at me.

I looked at my right side and I was right. It was Brey. He was staring at me as if it was the first time that he saw me for a long time.

“Cara…” that was the only word that came out of his mouth. I gulped inaudibly and then bit my lower lip. He looked like a mess. His face was slightly red, obviously drunk.

“Where have you been? I’ve been calling you but you weren’t answering your phone.” He raked his fingers through his hair. Instead of answering me, he closed the gap between us and made me stand up.

Since he was taller than me, I had to tilt up my head to meet his gaze. He cupped my face while staring at me full of love. I could smell his cologne and the smell of alcohol.

“I love you so much, cara mia. You know that, right?” his eyes were staring at me intently like begging me to say yes. His face was full of different emotions while staring at me but fear was the most evident of all. I remembered what I overheard them talking about this afternoon once again.

“Do you really?” I asked with an almost inaudible voice. His eyebrows creased. He looked like he got surprised of my answer.

“Of course, cara. I love you so much and I can’t live life without you. That’s how much I love you.” those words were music to the ears and I wanted to jump for joy but I couldn’t. I could tell that he was hiding something from me.

He had been behaving strangely since when we arrived here in the hospital this afternoon.

“Then tell me what was mom talking about? What did you do in the past that mom’s PI discovered? I already asked about this to her but she didn’t want to answer it. She was sorry because she couldn’t answer my question.”

I could feel his body stiffened of what I said. He was obviously caught off guard and couldn’t answer right away.

“Caro, please answer me. Does it have something to do with me and my family? Tell me the truth because it has been bugging me. We agreed not to keep any secrets between us but now, I feel like you’ve never been honest with me from the beginning. Please, just tell me the truth.”

He closed his eyes shut for a couple of seconds as if he was having a hard time formulating the right words to say. But when he opened his eyes again, his expression became vulnerable. He looked like he was about to cry. Fear was still there in those amethyst eyes of his.

“What if I’ll tell you that I did a very bad thing in the past, will you forgive me?” my eyebrows furrowed.

“I-I don’t know. Does it have something to do with me and my family?” he couldn’t answer right away and that gave me the impression that I hit the nail on the head. He was about to open his mouth to answer my question when someone spoke.

“Son, Juno, what happened? I went to your place a while ago and Olive told me that you rushed someone here in the hospital. What happened? Who was it?” the father of Brey.

“Let’s talk about this when the right time comes, cara.” I heard Brey whisper to me and then kissed my forehead. He then put his arm over my shoulders as he faced his father.

“We rushed mo—Juno’s mom here in the hospital.” I scowled at him. He couldn’t even utter the word ‘mom’. I heaved a sigh.

“Yes, Mr. Amouretti. Her heart is weak and she needs a heart transplant as soon as possible.” That surprised him.

“Did you find a donor already?” I shook my head and then drew a deep breath. I couldn’t help but to get mad at myself because my stepmother is sick and needs a heart transplant but here I was, thinking about other things.

“Not yet, Mr. Amouretti. The hospital doesn’t have an available heart and according to them, there are many patients that are waiting for a heart donor on their list. And mom is number 120. I can’t just wait for the hospital to find a donor for mom because there are many patients who are waiting also. I need to do everything to find one.”

“Don’t worry, Juno. I will help you find a heart donor for your mom.” I was about to thank him when Brey suddenly spoke.

“Papa…”

“Yes, son?”

“Juno’s mom is…mom.” I was surprised. I didn’t expect him to tell his father about it. He even called mom, ‘mom’ for the first time.

“What do you mean, son?” his father asked confusedly while staring at us alternately, looking for answer.

“You heard it right. Juno’s stepmother is mom.” I could see that he was shock of the revelation.

“W-What?” Brey nodded his head. Mr. Amouretti went silent as he held onto the backrest of the chair near him. He looked his knees turned into jelly. He obviously didn’t expect the news.

“How come?” he asked confusedly after a couple of seconds. I bit my lower lip.

“She married my dad when I was still young, Mr. Amouretti. She became my mother ever since then.” He gritted his teeth.

“She became a mother to someone else’s child but she abandoned Brey, his own flesh and blood.” His voice became firm. I could see the anger on his face.

“I-I’m sorry.” I uttered and looked down. I couldn’t help but to feel ashamed.

“No. You don’t have to say sorry, cara mia. It’s not your fault. You were young back then and didn’t know what was happening around you.” I looked at Brey and he was staring at me with a serious face.

He caressed my cheek with the back of his hand.

“It took me years to realize that but now, I finally understand it. You didn’t do me any wrong. It was all her fault.” I was taken aback.

“You mean…you resented me before as well because she chose us over you?” he couldn’t answer right away. He let go of me and ran a hand over his face in frustration. He looked like he wanted to tell me something but scared of the outcome.

“Yes. I admit that I felt that way before…way before I met you. But now, I already know better. You’re my cara mia and I love you so much. My love for you melted all those negative feelings that I’ve been feeling towards you before.”

“My son is right, Juno. You didn’t do anything. If there’s someone to blame here, that’s Liza. I can’t believe this.” Mr. Amouretti said while shaking his head. I bit my lower lip and caressed Brey’s cheek.

“I know this is too much to ask, caro, but please, set aside your anger for now. She’s sick and she needs us.” I begged. His jaw flexed.

“He abandoned me when I needed her the most.”

“I know that, caro, but she’s still your mother. If you can’t forgive her now, then don’t force yourself. I understand that it’s hard for you to do so. But please, help me find a heart and save her. I don’t want to lose her.” I couldn’t control my emotions while saying those words. Brey’s expression softened.

“Okay. I will do it, cara. For you, I’ll try to set aside whatever resentment I have for her for now.” I shook my head.

“No. Don’t do it for me. Do it for your mother.” He heaved a sigh and then nodded his head.

“Okay. But even if you didn’t ask me to help you find a heart, I will still do it anyway.” that surprised me.

“Really? You would do that?”

“Yes, cara. I realized that no matter what she did in the past, I can’t just do nothing and sit on the side while she’s in this condition. When I left the hospital this afternoon, I realized that I already did a lot of mistakes in my life because of my anger towards her and I will not add another to the list again.

“I don’t want to see you sad if something bad happened to her. If there’s something that I am thankful of what happened in the past; that is, she became a mother to the woman I love. That’s you, cara mia. At least, she loved you as her own even if she couldn’t do that to me. You became the most amazing woman that I’ve ever met. That’s enough reason for me to help her.” a smile broke across my face because of what he said.

I cupped his face and then stood on my tip toes to plant a gentle kiss on his lips.

“Thank you, caro.” I whispered against his lips. I was about to pull away from him when he suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist and then then captured my lips for a passionate kiss.

I moaned in protest because his father was watching us but he didn’t let me get away. He deepened the kiss that I didn’t have the choice but to respond. When he finally stopped kissing me, we were both catching our breaths. My cheeks went red.

“You’re so naughty!” I hissed as I pinched him on the side. He laughed and then hugged me tightly.

“Only to you.” I hugged him back. I heaved a sigh. I temporarily forgot about our situation because of that kiss. Yes, I still have a lot of questions in my mind but this is not the right time for that.

My stepmother’s recovery is my priority.

“That’s enough, you two. You’re in the hospital, for goodness’ sake.” My cheeks became even redder when I heard what Mr. Amouretti said. I was about to get out of Brey’s embrace but he didn’t let me.

“Just ignore papa, cara.” He whispered and then kissed my forehead. His arms tightened even more around me.

“Caro…” I said after a couple of seconds.

“Yes, cara mia. What is it?”

“Tell me that you didn’t anything that could potentially break us apart. Tell me that everything’s going to be alright.” His body went still for a second or two before it relaxed.

“I promise you that everything’s going to be alright and don’t ever say something about us breaking up because I will never allow it. Never.” He even emphasized that last five words. Hearing him say that made me feel better.

I just hope that he was right; that everything’s going to be alright because I was scared that I might not going to forgive him if he really did something to my family in the past.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think of this story so far?

What do you think? Does Brey’s mother deserve a second chance? Will she recover from her illness?

Do you have any idea who sent those two men who threatened Brey in the last chapter?

Do you have any idea of what could be Brey’s secret?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT,

VOTE,

SHARE &

chapter 30

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. Just like I’ve mentioned in my announcement last Friday, i went to the emergency because of health issues that’s why i couldn’t update. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter.

BREY’s POV

That night, I couldn’t sleep at all. I couldn’t stop thinking about what happened that day. Everything happened so fast and I didn’t know how to properly react.

Everything was fine until my mother suddenly came back and showed herself in front of me again unexpectedly. We argued and because of that, her heart gave up.

But the one thing that surprised me the most was she actually asked for my forgiveness. It was shocking in my part.

I raked my fingers through my hair. I didn’t know what to feel about it. Yes, I was still resentful towards her but half of my heart was telling me to hear her out and just forget everything especially now that I discovered that she’s ill.

She’s now regretting what she’s done to me in the past.

I chuckled bitterly. If only everything was that easy, I already did it in a heartbeat. If the pain and rage in my heart could be erased just like that, then everything would have been easier for all of us and nothing of this sort should’ve happened in the first place.

I sighed in frustration. I thought I already lost the ability to feel anything towards my own mother but now, I was restless and couldn’t sleep just because of thinking about what happened to her.

I got out of my deep thoughts when I heard Juno moan. She then stirred.

“Hey, why are you still awake, caro?” Juno asked with a husky voice upon opening her eyes. I groaned inwardly. I disturbed her sleep.

“I’m sorry, cara mia. I didn’t mean to wake you up. Go back to sleep. Don’t mind me.” I made her pillow on my arm and then encircled my other arm around her waist, hugging her affectionately in the process. I kissed her forehead.

Oh, how I loved feeling her soft body and warmth against mine. She really smells so good and it was actually making me feel at ease. My body relaxed a little bit.

“You look restless though. Are you okay?” she asked worriedly while staring at me. I forced a smile.

“To tell you the truth. I am not.” I admitted full of honesty. Her eyebrows creased.

“Why? What’s wrong? Is this about mom?” I gulped inaudibly. I felt like I wanted to avoid the topic but I didn’t want to lie to her again. I already promised her not to keep anymore secrets from her and I didn’t want to add more lies to the list.

“Yes, cara.” I heaved a sigh.

“I don’t know what to feel about all this. I’ve been resenting her these years that have passed but now that she came back and sick, I feel like it became difficult for me to deal with all these. I can’t even look at her lying in the hospital bed. I am so confuse right now, cara.” I admitted without hesitation.

Then to my surprise, a smile broke across her lisp.

“That’s because no matter what she did, you still recognize her as your mother. Yes, you’ve been resenting her for the longest time but I can tell that you got affected when you saw what happened to her this afternoon. That only means that your anger haven’t consumed all of you yet.” I suddenly felt that overwhelming fear again. If only she knew what I’ve committed in the past, she would never say that to me for sure…

“When you’re ready, I think you should talk to her once and for all. Tell her everything that you’ve been keeping inside of you and hear her out as well.” My jaw clenched.

“I don’t know when will I be ready for that, cara. She’s in delicate condition now and I don’t know if I could control myself not to burst in anger in front of her. I don’t want her condition to worsen.” She heaved a sigh before she touched my cheek with her soft hand.

“I know you can do it. I don’t want to pressure you about this but I just want the both of you to talk. I don’t want to think of any negative things but we don’t have control in what might happen in the future. W-What if something bad happened to mom without you hearing her out? I don’t want you to have regrets.

“She’s ill and all she wants is to talk to you properly. If you can’t forgive her now, then don’t force yourself. The important thing is to give her a chance to explain. I don’t know why she did everything that she’s done in the past but maybe, she had a valid reason. We don’t know. She’s the only one who could answer all your questions. But whatever she did, I don’t want to lose her.” Juno suddenly became emotional.

“Shh…Don’t cry, cara. Nothing bad will happen to her. I promise you that.” I planted a gentle kiss on her lips.

“Let’s go to the hospital tomorrow.” her eyes shone with joy upon hearing what I’ve said.

“Really? You’ll come? Are you going to see her this time?” excitement was written all over her face.

“Since a while ago, I’ve been thinking of what I might do next. I didn’t know where to start. I admit, I am worried about her but I am still mad at her at the same time. I’m very much confused right now. But hearing what you said just now, I came to a realization. I don’t want to have regrets so it’s better for me to at least try to talk to her. This time, I’ll try to listen and be calm as much as possible. I don’t know if I could do it though but I’ll try.” her smile widened.

“Really?”

“Yes, cara.” She tightened her arms around me.

“Thank you, caro. You made me so happy.” I couldn’t help but to smile. She’s really my sunshine when it rains. I’ve never expected that a woman like her would come into my life.

She’s too good and too pure for me and I felt like I don’t deserve her sometimes. I’ve never expected to fall for her this deep. I thought this kind if feelings were just a myth but I was wrong. She made me feel complete. She’s the love of my life and I would never give her up no matter what happens.

“Goodnight, cara. I love you so much.” I whispered to her and then planted a soft kiss on her forehead once again.

Her lips stretched with a sweet smile. Her eyes brightened.

“And I love you too, caro. Goodnight.” Her answer made gave me new hope and calmness.

Just hearing her saying those magical words, gave me strength. Now, I knew I could still fix everything. With her in my arms, I slept peacefully.

The morning after that, we went to the hospital together but when we arrived there, my mother was sleeping.

Juno and I went inside her room hand and hand.

“What are we going to do now, caro? I already asked almost everyone I know for help but until now, there’s no development. We’re running out of time. I don’t want to think what might happen to mom if we still don’t have a heart for her.” Juno was so emotional while saying that.

My other hand formed into a tight fist while staring at my mother. This was the first time for me to see her after what happened and it was affecting the heck out of me. She looked so weak.

Even though I wanted to wake her up to talk to her, I postponed it because I knew that she needs to rest.

I faced Juno and cupped her lovely face.

“Don’t worry, cara. I will do everything in my power to find her a heart. I promise you that.” She bit her lower lip and then nodded her head. I hugged her to comfort her but my mind was already planning everything that I would do next.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

I opened the door of the VIP room in the TBG’s club and the loud voices of my friends and greeted me. As usual, some of them were busy drinking, playing, laughing and talking. Well, this is the first time in a while that most of us came over. Even though a few couldn’t come.

“Hey, you’re late. You were the one who called us for this meeting but you’re late. What the heck.” I almost rolled my eyes because of what Kyrus said.

“I’m on time. You’re just early, fùcker!” I hissed and the rest of them laughed.

“Don’t bother, Kyrus. You know that Brey doesn’t care about small stuff like that.” It was Zander. He has his feet atop the coffee table while holding a can of beer. Ezron was sitting next to him, busy flirting on the phone. He just raised his hand a little bit to greet me.

I sat on the sofa across them. The others stopped what they were doing and approached us.

“So, what’s this meeting about, bud? This is the first time that you actually asked for us to come here. Do you need anything?” it was Ackier. He looked curious.

“Let me guess, this is about Ms. Morgan.” Oeris was smirking while saying that. I gave him a look which made him laugh.

“Hey, I’m just messing with you. You don’t have to be so serious, bud. So what is it about?”

“How can I begin discussing about it if you keep on talking?” I heaved a sigh and then continued.

“Anyway, I called you here because I need everybody’s help. I have a favor to ask. I need a heart.” I said. Everyone in the room went silent for a couple of seconds while looking at each other confusedly.

“Did you just realize now that you don’t have a heart that’s why you’re actually looking for one?” then Jace broke the silence and asked that stupid question full of amusement. Everyone laughed of his joke. I gritted my teeth as my eyes squinted in annoyance. Here I was trying my best to be serious but they were taking everything like a joke.

Well, I’ve never asked for their help before because I hated being indebted to anyone. But now, I knew that asking a favor to them would make everything easier.

I was about to answer when I heard some footsteps coming closer. Then someone spoke.

“Hey, people, let’s be serious here.” when I looked up and saw who it was, I got surprised. I didn’t expect him to be there. It was Marco Pearce. As usual, he looked serious while staring at me. Until now, he really hates me.

The corner of my lips twitched upon seeing him.

“You’re here. Where is Maggie?” I asked, intentionally uttering his wife’s name. His jaw flexed as his eyes went dark.

“My wife is not your concern.” He snapped at me. I wanted to laugh because I could tell that he haven’t moved on from his jealousy towards me yet. Until now, he still dislikes me because Maggie used to be so close to me.

Maggie was actually way closer to me ever since we met and she hated Marco before.

“Okay. Whatever you say, man.” I then answered dismissively.

“Anyway, I am serious of what I’ve said just now. I need a heart for someone as soon as possible. I am asking this as a favor to you because a heart donor is very hard to find but I know that everyone’s connection will be a big help. She’s in number 120 in the waiting list that’s why we can’t afford to wait for that long.” Everyone went serious upon hearing it.

“Wow. The great Brey Austin Amouretti is actually asking for a favor from us. This is new. I thought you’re mad at her? You even committed what you did in the past because of your revenge, right? Why help her now?” It was Cryxus Montaño, one of the first members of TBG.

It has been months since the last time he showed himself in TBG’s club but I was surprised that he knew a lot of what has been happening to me lately than the others.

“How come you know all that when you almost never come here?” it was Marcus, Marco’s twin brother.

“Well, I have my source.” He answered with a smirk.

“Source, my a*s. For sure, someone here just told you about it.” I said sarcastically and looked at Oeris.

“Hey, don’t look at me like that. I didn’t say anything.” He voiced out with an exaggerated expression on his face. It was obvious that he was lying.

Cryxus sat on the vacant chair at the left side and crossed his legs.

“So, what’s your plan now? Isn’t this a good chance for you? This is your chance to get back at her for all the things that she’s done to you.” I felt like my blood boil in an instant upon hearing what he said.

“What did you say?” I asked through gritted teeth.

Cryxus shrugged his shoulders as if what he said was nothing.

“What? Did I say something wrong? Isn’t this what you wanted? To make her pay of what she did to you in the past? Well, this is the chance that you’ve been waiting for, bud.” Rage instantly clouded my mind because of what I’ve heard.

Before I could even think clearly, I stood up from my seat and then strode my way towards him. I grabbed his collar tightly, almost choking him in the process.

“What did you say?” I asked full of anger. He just smirked at me, unaffected.

“You heard me, bud. Just like you, you know I hate repeating myself. Anyway, why are you getting mad at me? Did I step on a landmine?” I lifted my fist and was ready to punch the lights out of him when our friends decided to stepped in and pull me away from him.

“That’s enough, B. This is not the right time for you two to fight. You need his connection too.” Zandro said, reminding me of what my purpose was why I was asking for their help. I slowly let go of Cryxus’ collar and then raked my fingers through my hair in frustration.

“And you, you don’t have to tell him those things. You’re really an a*shole sometimes.” Zandro told Cryxus but he just shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, I am just suggesting. I didn’t mean any harm. I was just surprised that he suddenly had a care about what’s happening to his mother.” He stood up and then faced me.

“Don’t worry, bud. I’ll try to help you.” Cryxus turned his back on me and was about to leave when he remembered something.

“I was just messing with you. You don’t have to take everything that I’ve said seriously. Anyway, I’ll help.” He said and then walked out of the VIP room.

“I didn’t expect this turn of events. I’ll help too.” It was Oeris. He was smiling at me as if he was happy about something. Then everyone voiced out their decision of helping me as well. Of course, it made me happy.

I thanked them. Then after that, some of them left, others continued having fun.

“I can’t believe that you didn’t tell me about this. I’m your cousin, you fùcker!” it was Zandro. We were the only ones left sitting on the couch.

I heaved a sigh. I knew he would react this way.

“I know. It actually just slipped off my mind. Besides, I know that you’re busy with your own life. I didn’t want to be a bother but then look what it brought me. I had to ask everyone a favor.” I laughed mirthlessly.

He shook his head.

“I didn’t know that you’re mother actually came back. How are you? I mean, I know how you resented her. How are you dealing with her now especially that she’s ill?” my eyes went sombre.

“I don’t know, bud, but I am sure that my anger towards her is not as strong as before. Juno made me realize that life is too short for me to harbor rage in my heart. It’s been a long time and I am tired of it too. I am doing everything because I don’t want to lose Juno but at the same time, I don’t want to just stand on the side while watching my own mother die without doing anything. I am not that sort of a devil yet.” Zandro chuckled.

“Well, to be honest, you actually changed a lot these past few months. Of course, I was right also that a woman managed to change you. I can’t believe that Ms. Morgan, the daughter of the man you hated the most; the one that your mother chose over you, would actually steal your heart of stone. What a mess. Sometimes, women are really scary.”

I looked at him full of amusement.

“Base on experience, huh?” I said. His face turned hard.

“Don’t make me remember. I don’t want to be in that situation once again. I will not commit the same mistake I did in the past.” I shook my head. I wanted to tease him more but I decided to stop. Zandro is the kind of guy that easy to talk with. Even though he’s a womanizer, he’s a kind man. But when he’s mad, his personality becomes the opposite.

“Okay. I won’t talk about her anymore. Anyway, I need to go. Juno is waiting for me.” I patted his shoulder. His expression softened.

“Okay. Tell her, I said hi.” I rolled my eyes.

“She doesn’t even know yet.”

“Then introduce me to her one day.” I smiled.

“Okay.” We fist bumped before I stood up and then said goodbye to my other friends before I left the TBG’s club.

I went to the parking lot and went back straight to the hospital. I was at the hallway, walking towards my mother’s room, when I suddenly saw a familiar face. She was docking at the corner while peeking at someone. I was about to approach her and talk to her when she noticed me and quickly ran towards the elevator, avoiding me.

I tried catching up to her but she already got inside the elevator.

“What the heck is she doing in here?” I asked myself and decided to go to my mother’s hospital suite just to be surprised when I saw my father standing in front of the door as if deciding if he was going to go inside or not.

My eyebrows creased. What’s happening? What is he doing in here? I thought he didn’t want to see her anymore? And what is that woman doing here peeking at him a while ago? Is she following him?

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

The secret of Brey will soon be revealed!

Will Brey’s mother survive?

Who do you think was the woman that Brey saw?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 31

Hi guys! Brace yourselves because this chapter is a little bit surprising. I’m sure a lot of you didn’t expect this turn of events. LOL. Tell me what you think about this chapter after reading.

A/N!!!!!!:

Anyway, this story is nearing its end so i want to set a minimum number of comments that must be achieved before I update. All the next chapters will qualify

100 comments

before each update. I just want to have a little bit of fun reading what you think of the story. Enjoy!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I sat quietly on the chair at the corner of the alley while waiting for my father to get out of my mother’s hospital suite. I didn’t know what to think of the fact that he actually went inside to talk to her.

The last time talked to him, he said that he couldn’t bring himself to go and visit her after everything that she’s done to us. I heaved a sigh of the thought.

I looked at my wristwatch and saw that it was already almost past the visiting time. My father had been inside the room for almost an hour already and I was just patiently waiting outside the whole time.

I took my phone out of my pocket and dialed Juno’s number. I’ve been calling her since I arrived but she wasn’t responding to any of my calls and texts. Maybe, she just went home, I thought.

I just slipped my phone back inside my pocket when the door of the room finally opened and my father came out. He looked like he wasn’t himself while walking slowly. He looked like he was in daze that he didn’t even notice me standing in front of him.

“Papa…” I uttered to get his attention. His slow steps came to a halt and then lifted up his gaze. My eyebrows creased when I noticed that his eyes were red, indicating that he cried. It wasn’t hard for me to notice that his chest was heavy with so much emotions.

“Son…” he looked like he was going to lose all the strength he had so I assisted him to sit on the nearby chair.

To my surprise, he suddenly burst into tears upon sitting. I was shocked of what I was seeing. I’ve never seen my father cry before and it was the first time for me to witness his weakened state. He covered his face with his palms as his shoulders shook. He was crying silently but I could feel the pain.

I gently put my hand on his shoulder, consoling him the way I knew it should be.

I let him cry for a couple of minutes until he finally calmed down a little bit.

“What happened, papa?” I asked the moment he finally stopped crying. He drew a deep breath as a pained smile broke across his face.

“I messed up big time, son.” My eyebrows creased when I heard that.

“What do you mean?” he stared right into my eyes. I could see that he was having a hard time trying to pull himself together. It was like he received the most shocking news in his life and he couldn’t believe it until that point.

“Papa, I want to hear everything. What happened? Why did you come here? I thought you were mad at her that’s why you didn’t want to come and visit her?” I queried confusedly. I couldn’t help but to barrage him with a lot of questions.

“That’s what I’ve thought, son. When we met for the first time more than three years ago and you told me what happened to you, my anger towards your mother doubled. I thought, she was the biggest mistake of my life. I even regretted our times together because I felt like she was the most selfish and horrible person in the world for doing those things to his own son.

“After what she did to me in the past, you came and confessed how she abandoned you and that added to the rage inside of me. I couldn’t accept that I’ve loved and cherished a horrible woman like her.” a sad smile stretched his lips after saying those things then he shook his head.

“But now, I’ve learned that she was also a victim and I was nothing but a useless b*stard because I let her experience all that by herself. I even contributed to her sufferings without realizing it.” his voice cracked upon saying that. What he uttered made me confuse and shock at the same time. Did I hear it right? She’s also a victim? How come?

I shook my head vigorously, unable to follow.

“I don’t understand you, papa. What do you mean by that? What sufferings are you talking about and how come you contributed to it? How come she’s a victim now when she was the one who have wronged us?” he took a long breath before answering my questions.

“Your mother told me everything a while ago. I came here to chide at her for everything that she’s done to us in the past. Even though she’s sick, I’ve thought of coming to talk to her once and for all to end everything between us. I wanted to put an end to our connection and forget that I ever met her. But then, what she told me shocked me.” he gulped inaudibly before he continued.

“She confessed to me that she didn’t have any intention of leaving me in the past but she caught me with Ophelia in bed, naked together. It surprised me because I couldn’t recall that I ever slept with Ophelia while your mother and I were still in a relationship. Ophelia was nothing but a friend to me back then. Your mother was the one I loved.

“But then, I recalled one particular night that Ophelia came over to my place. She brought a bottle of whiskey and asked me to have a drink with her. At first, I didn’t want to because I was expecting your mother to come over that night but she told me that she had a problem and needed someone to talk to.

“I felt sorry for her that I agreed. After a couple of shots, I noticed that I was beginning to get tipsy. I remembered saying that I didn’t want to drink anymore but Ophelia insisted for me to take one last shot. I took it so that she would stop bugging me already. But after that, I didn’t know what happened. I passed out.

“When I woke up the next morning, I thought, I passed out of drunkenness. I wasn’t naked and Ophelia wasn’t next to me. But now, I realized that Ophelia must have spiked my drink that was why I got knocked out. After that incident, I couldn’t contact your mother anymore. She disappeared. I almost went crazy especially when I read her letter saying for me to just forget about her; that she has someone else.

“I was so mad that I flew into a fit of rage. Of course, Ophelia was there to comfort me. Just like I’ve told you before, she was the one who help me forget about your mother.” A humorless laugh escaped his lips upon saying that while slowly shaking his head.

“I thought I was still lucky back then because I had her by my side. But now, I suddenly learned that Ophelia actually played us around with her little finger because she was the one who destroyed your mother and I’s relationship. She planned how to break us apart from the beginning.” My chest suddenly ached while watching my own father wept in so much regret.

“What did she do?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“She intentionally sleep with me in my bed, naked, so that your mother would see us that day. She managed to remove my clothes because she drugged me. She told your mother that I’ve been cheating on her the whole time. Not just that, she was the one who threw your mother out and forged a letter for me. Now, I understand why her penmanship was slightly different. I didn’t realize that because I was so blinded by rage thinking that she just went away with some other guy.

“Apparently, Ophelia didn’t stop. She hired someone to threaten your mother. Your grandparents almost died because Ophelia used them to scare your mother. The person she sent threatened your mother not to come back to me again nor approach anyone from the Amouretti family in exchange for the safety of her parents.

“Your mother got scared and just complied quietly. She agreed because she was scared that they might really kill her parents if she ever dared come back or talk to me. Her fear intensified when she discovered that she was pregnant with you.” tears started pouring from his eyes once again after saying all that.

I was about to tell him to just stop for now because he looked like he was having a hard time telling me about the past but he stopped me by raising his hand.

“Listen to me, son. Your mother never wanted to abandon you nor treat you like you weren’t her son. She was forced to do so.” I furrowed at him, more confused than ever.

A humorless chuckle escaped my lips.

“Papa, there’s no excuse of what she did to me. She acted like I was never her son. She even chose to be with another man’s daughter rather than to be with me, her own son. Now, how can you tell me that she didn’t want all that to happen when she actually did everything in her own free will?” I couldn’t help but to raise my voice an octave.

“Believe me, son. I want to tell everything to you but it’s better for you to hear everything from her. Go inside and talk to your mother.” I swallowed hard. Yes, I’ve already decided to talk to her and hear her out but now that the time is here, I felt like backing out.

I felt my father’s hand hold my hand. He was staring at me pleadingly.

“Please, son. Hear your mother out.” My lips opened, wanting to answer but I couldn’t find the right words to say. Then, after a couple of seconds, I suddenly remembered what I’ve told Juno last night. I sighed in defeat.

“O-Okay.” He smiled faintly.

“That’s my son. Go on, she’s waiting for you.” I nodded my head and then slowly stood up. I wrapped my hand around the door handle and was about to open the door when my father spoke.

“Hear everything that she has to say and don’t let your anger win this time.”

“I’ll try, papa.” I answered and then opened the door. When my eyes landed to my mother, lying on the hospital bed, I felt like my body went frozen. I felt like my throat became dry as my heart thumped. I’ve never felt this tense for so long. I inhaled and exhaled a couple of times before decided to approach her.

She opened her eyes and when she saw that it was me, a small smile broke across her face.

“I’m glad you came, B.” her voice sounded so weak but she was obviously struggling to sound fine.

“Come and sit next to me.” she pointed at the vacant chair next to her bed. I obliged like I wasn’t myself. I couldn’t even stare at her for long. I couldn’t look at her in the condition that she was in.

When I sat on the chair, no one of us spoke right away. The silence was deafening. I had a lot of questions in my head but I couldn’t voice them out for an unknown reason. After hearing what really happened to my parent’s relationship in the past, I got lost. I felt like I didn’t have any right to just throw hurtful words just like that without hearing her out first.

Something was telling me that something made her do what she did to me in the past. Deep inside of me, I was silently wishing that I was right because I didn’t know how I could forgive her if she did those terrible things without a valid reason.

“I’m sure, your papa told you to come here. I’m sorry that you’re obligated to come visit me because he asked you to.” My jaw clenched.

“I came in here not because he obligated me to but because I wanted to hear the truth. I want to talk to you once and for all. Ever since I a kid, a lot of unanswered questions were already circulating in my mind and I’ve grown tired of it.” I met her gaze for the first time since I entered the room.

“Tell me your reasons, if there are any reasons of your past actions. I don’t want to just assume things anymore. This is so tiring for me already.” she slowly nodded her head.

“I understand, son.” She took a deep breath before continuing.

“Just like what I’ve told you before, since you were still in my womb, I already loved you more than my own life. I’ve planned on taking care of you by giving everything that I could as a mother. I had a lot of plans. I was so happy when I first saw your cute face when I gave birth to you. I was so overwhelmingly happy that I thought I got the greatest gift of my life.”

“I told myself that I would fulfill the role of your mother and father at the same time and would never let you feel alone. That was what I promised but I was such a weak person. I couldn’t do anything to protect you.” her eyes began brimming with tears.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked with an almost inaudible tone. My voice was slightly trembling.

“During your 7th birthday, Ophelia accidentally saw us together. She asked me who your father was but I denied your paternity because I knew what she was capable of doing terrible if she learned the truth.” My eyebrows creased. I was with her on my 7th birthday?

“I told her that your father was Tony, who was then my suitor. I didn’t have a choice but to lie. She looked doubtful that time so I had to make a move. I accepted Tony in my life and married him. I did all that just to keep you away from Ophelia and the Amouretti family. I told Tony everything and he agreed to help me.

“But that was the biggest mistake of my life because Tony didn’t have the intention to accept you as his own son all along. He initially agreed because he wanted me. He couldn’t accept you no matter how much I’ve begged him. I tried to fight for you, in order to be with you after the wedding, but he threatened me that he would go to Ophelia and tell her about who your real father was if I wouldn’t give you up.

“I was so lost back then and I felt so trap. I wanted to be with you but with Tony continuously blackmailing me, I couldn’t even approach you. I didn’t have a choice but to leave you with your grandpa and grandma. I was full of regret of all the wrong decisions that I’ve made. Whenever I tried to go and see you, he was always there, guarding every move I made. He even had bodyguards following me around.” My hands balled into fists upon hearing all that. Anger was slowly consuming my entire being.

“Even though I couldn’t get near you, I tried everything in my power to support you. I always send someone to give your grandpa money so that you could buy whatever you needed in school and whatever you wanted to eat.

“I pained me to see everytime your grandma and grandpa take you to that family restaurant that you loved on my stead because I couldn’t take you out myself. I was just watching you from afar because I was afraid that if I’d dare approaching you, Tony would see me and that could endanger your life.” I got surprised when she suddenly took my hand and held it.

My hand slowly went relax as I felt her touch.

“I couldn’t do anything but to give you those small things without anyone noticing. I’ve lived like a robot by Tony’s side. He never listened to my pleas. Then when you were twelve years old, you got hospitalized. I couldn’t stop myself and went to the hospital to see you but that was so careless of me. I didn’t consider the danger of what I was doing. I thought I got escaped but the men of Tony caught me visiting you in the hospital and told him about it.

“He was so mad. He was so obsessed with me that he never wanted me to associate with my own family, especially to you. He just wanted me to stay in the house and take care of Juno; be his wife and nothing else. He felt like he would lose me if I would keep in contact with you.

“Because of that, he contacted Ophelia and told the secret that I didn’t want her to discover. I’ve endured being with Tony because I wanted you to be safe but all of my efforts went down the drain in a blink of an eye.

“That night, your grandfather got into an accident followed by a threat letter saying that if I didn’t want you to die just like what happened to your grandpa, I would make sure not to let any of the Amouretti family discover about you. I was so scared back then. I knew that they could do whatever they please because they have all the wealth and power.

“I was so devastated because I lost your grandpa not to mention that I had to totally give you up. I tried to beg Tony again to take you in but he never listened to me. After what he did, I tried to leave him but his blackmailing escalated. He threatened me that the moment I stepped out of his house, he would make sure that you and your grandma would suffer the consequences. I tried calling the police but all he did was to pay and he was spared.

“I felt so desperate and hopeless back then. I didn’t want someone so dear to me to die because of me so I had to learn how to act cold and heartless in front of you even more than what I’ve been doing before. Even though my heart was breaking into pieces everytime you come and see me, I had to turn you down like I didn’t care at all.” Her voice cracked as her tears fell upon saying those things. She bit her lower lip to prevent her sobs.

I was at lost for words. I didn’t know what to do or react. It was too much for me to absorb all that. But I could feel all the pain in each words that she was saying.

“Even though I didn’t have enough evidence who killed your grandpa, I knew that it was Ophelia. At first, I also thought that your father participated in what Ophelia did to me to take his revenge, but I was wrong.” She sobbed.

“When your grandma sent a letter to your father, informing about your existence, I was so scared that Ophelia might be the one to receive it and would do anything to harm you so I made a deal with her. I told her that I would leave and would make sure that your father would never discover about you in exchange for her to leave you alone. I was desperate back then.

“Tony was ecstatic that I agreed to relocate to Greece with him and Juno. I didn’t tell him about the deal that I had with Ophelia. That decision was the best for me that time. I wanted to keep you from any danger. Even though I knew that you would terribly get hurt, I chose that for you than for you to get harmed by that monster.

“Even though I almost gave in when you begged for me to stay, especially that your grandma just passed away that time, I stood on my ground. I knew that I was the most horrible mother for doing that to you, abandoning you for good but I only wanted you to live peacefully. I gave you that money because I wanted you to resent me and forget about me. Even though I was dying inside, I did it.

“When we were in Greece, I secretly created a bank account to transfer money to your account. I wanted to support you financially. I used another name. I told the bank to tell you that the money came from your grandparent’s savings. Thankfully, Juno was a big help that time. Whenever she asked me to take her out, she didn’t want to be with any bodyguards and Tony always obliged to his daughter’s requests. I used that as an opportunity to go to the bank.” My mouth fell open.

“T-Those money came from you? I-I thought—.” she smiled faintly and then nodded her head. I couldn’t believe it.

The bank called me about that money 6 months after my mother left me. I had nothing back then and almost couldn’t continue my schooling. But then, things changed when I received that call.

“Even though, I only got to send small amounts at a time because Tony wouldn’t let me work, I used every chance I got to send you. I couldn’t just give up because I was always thinking of you.” she chuckled softly. I tried to speak but I felt like I lost my tongue. I got overwhelmed by all the things that I was hearing from her. Those amounts that I got in the bank helped me a lot.

The money that I got from it and the amount that I worked hard to earn were the ones that I used to start a small business when I finished university.

“Ophelia is an evil woman. She managed to play with all of us; wrapped all of us around her little finger. She did all that because of her greed and jealousy. She stole your father from me. She and Tony stole our times together as a mother and son and I was such a weak woman because I couldn’t do anything about it. For years, I couldn’t even fight for you.” she took a deep breath once again as another whimper escaped her lips.

“I’m sorry that you had to endure all those sufferings alone, B. It was all my fault. If I was only a braver mother to you, I could’ve done something to prevent all those things from happening.” Her shoulders shook as her sobs became more audible.

I felt like the door of my heart opened and all the negative emotions that has been residing in there for a long time flew away just like that. I didn’t need to think twice.

Then I found myself embracing my mother for the first time in so long. I couldn’t even recall the last time that we hugged each other. All the emotions within me rushed like the strong current of a waterfalls.

“No, you weren’t weak. You were such a brave woman. Thank you, mom. Thank you for all the sacrifices that you’ve made and endured for me. I’m sorry because I couldn’t understand you. Please forgive me because I failed to see through your actions.” I couldn’t hold back the tears that fell from my eyes. It hurt me so much thinking that she suffered a lot because of me.

I felt like the dark cloud around my head faded. I couldn’t help but to feel happy. She did love me. She loved me so much that she willingly stayed with the man she hated the most just to keep me safe.

She suffered enough and I felt the need to give back by loving her and accepting her. There was nothing to forgive because she was just protecting me, her son.

I was about to pull away from her and tell her what were on my mind when I heard her gasped for air followed her groan while clutching her chest.

“Mom? What’s happening?” I asked with widened eyes. She looked like she couldn’t breathe. She tried to talk but nothing came out. Fear ate my whole system when she slowly closed her eyes as she lose consciousness.

“N-No…Mom, no!”

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Aw. So touching. A mother can really endure anything just for the sake of her children.

Who among you predicted this to happen? Did it occur in you that Brey’s mother had reason of her past actions?

Will Brey’s mother survive?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 32

HAPPY READING, GUYS! Don’t forget to VOTE and COMMENT :)

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I stared at the woman in front of me without any emotion on my face. I couldn’t believe that she actually showed her real colors now that she’s left with no choice. I had a feeling that she’s capable of committing such cruel things but I didn’t really think that she would actually use me to get what she wants.

I knew that they’re already desperate. Brey’s father already finalized the divorce papers.

“What do you want from me?” I asked, trying my hardest not to panic or feel any fear. I knew that she could do whatever she wanted to do with me right now but I shouldn’t let fear take over my whole being. I should keep myself calm as much as possible because panicking or getting scared my current situation would never help me.

The woman raised her chin proudly as her eyebrow cocked up tauntingly.

“Trying to act tough, huh? Don’t worry. That façade of yours will not last because you’re going down in no time. After we get what we want, I’ll make sure to erase you. You’re as good as dead now.” she then laughed evilly like those villains in the movies.

I gritted my teeth. If only I could reach for her face and hit her like she deserves to be hit but I couldn’t. My hands were tied up behind the chair where I’m sitting.

“Answer me! What do you want from me?! Why did you bring me here?!” I yelled at her angrily. Her eyes squinted in anger and before I could think of what she would do next, she slapped me hard on the face.

It was my first time getting hit like that and it hurt so much.

“Don’t you dare raise your voice at me, you b*tch!” she hissed. I bravely met her gaze but I didn’t say anything more. I didn’t want to provoke her. I was fully aware that she has the upper hand. I needed to think of ways to get out of there while trying not to make her mad even more.

Even though I wanted to fight her, I chose to remain quiet for now.

She pulled the chair that was at the corner of the room and then placed it in front of me. She sat on it and then smirked at me once again. She looked like she was having a blast watching me like that.

“You know what? You wouldn’t be in this situation if not because you associated yourself with that bstard son of my father not to mention that his mother, who is your stepmother, is that btch of a woman whom mom hate the most.” I remained emotionless.

“What do you mean by that, Nadia? Are you telling me that you kidnapped me because you wanted to use me to get back at Brey and mom?” she laughed tauntingly.

“What do you know? You’re actually smart. You got it! You win the prize.” She said like she’s gone crazy. She laughed loudly once again while clapping her hands. I gritted my teeth. Nadia seemed to be so sure of the outcome of her actions. She talked like she planned everything carefully, that she would succeed and everyone of us would go down.

Rage swam within me for Nadia. I couldn’t believe of what was happening. I trusted her. I thought, she was sincere but she’s nothing but a traitorous snake.

When I was at the hospital earlier today, waiting for Brey to arrive, she called me. She said that she wanted to fix everything between her and Brey for their father’s sake. She asked me if could help her approach her brother so that they could talk once and for all.

I was happy of what I’ve heard from her and of course, I agreed. I wanted to make Brey happy and to help bring his family together. I knew that he’d been longing for a complete family for so long. Even though he never voiced it out, I knew that he’d been wanting their acceptance.

I got excited of the fact that Brey could finally fix his relationship with his sister but because of that, I neglected to think properly before going out and met with Nadia. I didn’t expect that she was actually planning something.

I blindly fell into her trap.

She instructed me to just come over to her place so that we could talk properly about what we do next but when I arrived there, she forcefully put a wet hanky against my nose and it made me lose consciousness. I tried to fight her but it was already too late. The drug was strong.

“I don’t understand why you’re doing this. Brey is your brother and he never did you any wrong for you to treat him like this! We didn’t do anything wrong to you!” her eyes squinted in anger. She abruptly stood up and then closed the gap between us. She pulled my hair tightly with her hand and I couldn’t help but to groan in pain.

“Listen to me carefully, you btch! That guy is not my brother! He’s nothing but a bstard who broke my family apart! He’s the reason why my parents will get divorce that’s why I will do the same to him, starting with you! You’re important to him so I’ll have a blast watching him cry over your death!” I closed my eyes shut when her grasp on my hair tightened even more. The pain intensified as well.

“You should also resent that b*stard because he’s the reason why you’re about to die!” cold shivers ran down my spine because of what she said. I wanted to cry but I did my best not to. I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of watching me cry and suffer at the same time.

I felt her hand wrapped around my neck and began choking me. I closed my eyes shut and the face of my caro appeared on my mind. Brey…

I couldn’t breath and it hurt. Just when I thought I was going to die, someone stopped Nadia.

“That’s enough, Nadia! We still need her!” I coughed while gasping for air when Nadia finally let go of my neck. I looked at the person who just arrived. She was staring at me sharply, full of displeasure. Ophelia.

“Why did you stop me, mom?” Nadia whined in irritation. Ophelia tsked.

“Don’t be too impatient, darling. Just like I’ve told you, we still need her. We can’t afford to rush things. We need to be patient so that we can get what we want without a hitch.” Nadia rolled her eyes and then walked out of the room.

Ophelia remained there, staring at me without any emotion on her face. She looked like a statue, void of any emotion.

“If I were you, I would just keep my mouth shut because I might change my mind and spare you as my way of thanking your father’s services for so many years.” She said. My eyebrows creased of what she said.

“W-What do you mean by that?” the corner of her lips twitched as she put her bag on the vacant chair in front of me. She then walked around me in a slow steps. The sound of her heels were echoing inside the room.

“Don’t you know? Your father had been my accomplice in the past. He was actually a brilliant man. We both got what we wanted because we worked together. We had each other’s backs. If he didn’t die, nothing of this sort could’ve happened. Everything would’ve been perfect.” I shook my head.

“I don’t understand what you’re talking about.” She laughed and then stopped in front of me. She put a finger under my chin and made me look at her.

“Listen to me carefully. Your father and I worked together so that we could separate Brey’s parents in the past. He got Liza while I got my husband. We lived the lives that we wanted because we were wise enough.” I shook my head vigorously, unable to accept what she just said.

“N-No. You’re lying! Daddy is not like that!” she laughed loudly and then let go of my chin roughly.

“Oh, my. I neglected to mention that your father wasn’t who you think he was. Just like me, he’s a selfish man who could do anything just to get what he wanted.” I couldn’t do anything than to shake my head, couldn’t accept what I was hearing from her. Tears were already threatening to fall from my eyes.

“I don’t believe you!” Ophelia tsked and then stood before me, looking at me coldly.

“I have a good news for you.” she took her bag from the chair and then sat there, all the while gazing at me.

“Your father and I were the reason why Brey couldn’t be with his parents since he was a child. Your father blackmailed your stepmother so that she would abandon her own son to be with the two of you. He threatened her to kill Brey and Liza’s parents if she wouldn’t do everything that he wanted. That b*tch suffered by your father’s side. She became nothing but a slave of your father for a long time and it delights me to think that she suffered a lot.

“As an appreciation, I made sure that your father’s business would succeed even more than he expected. He achieved his success because I helped him. If it wasn’t because of me, MMTC would never be successful like that!” I gasped in shock. I didn’t know about that but I saw how my father worked hard to make MMTC become a bigger and successful firm and he did it.

Then Ophelia’s eyes turned dark.

“I thought my plans were flawless but I didn’t expect that a bug could actually crawl closer to us and destroy everything that I worked hard to achieve. If only I didn’t listen to your father and just kill Brey when I first discovered about him, everything wouldn’t be like this. My husband would’ve never know about him!” her voice was thunderous and full of hate while saying that. I could tell that she was already blinded by rage and jealousy.

“Now, my family fell apart because of Liza and her son and I will never forgive them! All the things that supposed to be mine were all gone in a blink of an eye because of their doings! I lost everything and now that I’m down, I will pull them down together with me to get back at them. And I will start with you!”

“What do you plan to do with me?” I asked bravely. She smirked as she took her phone out from her bag. She then called someone. Her phone was in a loudspeaker.

“Hello?” my eyes widened when I recognized that voice. It was Brey.

“Greetings, Brey. This is your stepmother. How’s everything there?” Ophelia’s voice was sarcastic while smirking at me.

“What do you want? I don’t have the time to talk to you right now. Bye—”

“—Believe me, Brey. You have the time and even if you don’t have time, you will make time for me. That is, if you still want to see your precious girlfriend alive.” I heard Brey gasp in shock.

“What do you mean by that? Where is Juno?” his voice was stern and dangerous. Ophelia laughed.

“Well, she’s hanging out with me right now and if you want her to stay safe and unharmed, you will listen to what I’ll tell you to do.”

“What do you want?” he asked through gritted teeth.

“Oh, nothing really. I just want to tell you to make sure that your mother would never get any heart transplant in exchange of your beloved girlfriend’s life. Well, it actually depends on you though. I will give me the pleasure to watch you make your decision whether whom you chose to save between Juno and your mother. You only get to choose one so choose wisely.”

“I don’t have to choose between them because I’ll make sure to save them both!”

“Are you sure? You’re running out of time. I know that your mother is in the ICU right now, fighting for her life. She needs a heart transplant right away if not, she will die. While Juno is here with me. You don’t know her location so how can you save her? Their lives are in my hands so think wisely before doing anything that will not please me.” she was about to press the end call button when I decided to interrupt.

“Caro, don’t listen to him! Make sure that mom will get a heart transplant! Don’t mind me. I’ll be fine. I—” before I could finish what I wanted to say, Ophelia slapped me on the cheeks twice. I groaned in pain. My lips bled because of the impact but I persevered.

“Save mom, caro, please!” Ophelia pulled my hair tightly.

“You btch! I didn’t tell you to talk so shut the fck up!” she roared in rage.

“Juno!” I heard Brey’s panicking voice.

“Damn you, Ophelia! If something happened to Juno, I’ll kill you!” he yelled angrily. Ophelia tsked.

“Don’t tick me off, Brey. If you want Juno then make sure that your mother will die in peace. Everything has a price and if you managed to comply to my condition, I’ll release her unscratched. Well, if you choose her over your mother. But if you want to choose your mother over your girlfriend, tell me now. You know what will happen next.” Ophelia said coldheartedly before ending the call.

“Damn you! You’re an evil!” I screamed at her face but she just shrugged her shoulders like it was nothing.

“A lot of people told me that already and guess where they’re at now? Dead!” I felt like a cold breeze of air fanned my spine because of what she said. She’s really a dangerous person. A criminal who hides behind her money and power that she managed to get when she married an Amouretti.

She was about to open the door to get out when she seemed to remember about something. She faced me.

“Now that I think about it, I can’t help but to wonder why you accepted Brey as your boyfriend after what he did to your family. Don’t tell me, you still don’t know about what he did until now?” she asked sarcastically.

“I don’t want to hear anything from you!” she laughed amusedly.

“Really? Don’t you want to hear how he sabotaged MMTC four years ago? That was the cause of MMTC’s fall, right? I can’t believe that that guy actually has brains. Can you believe that he intentionally made MMTC go down so that he could acquire it as his own?” I shook my head.

“I don’t believe in anything that you’re saying!” I spat at her but she ignored me and continued.

“Because Brey sabotaged MMTC, your father had to work very hard to save it and it costed him his health. He fell sick and died pathetic. Now that I think about it, Brey basically was the one who killed your father.” Her laugh became louder.

She then went out of the room with a merry mood. I couldn’t control my tears from falling. I felt like I’ve received a lot of information at the same time and my brain couldn’t process all of it.

I was so mad with Nadia and Ophelia but I couldn’t help but to get mad at my own father as well.

I couldn’t believe of what he did to my stepmother. How could he be so cruel? Mom suffered a lot because of him and Ophelia. Because of what they did, Brey couldn’t be with his parents. It pained me to think that I had a complete family and was so happy while he had no one beside him after his grandmother passed away.

My heart ached for him. If only I could take back time, I would help my stepmother in any away I could to get away from my father. She acted fine and happy in front of me all the time but now, I knew that she was dying inside.

“Why, daddy? Why did you do that? How could you?” I wept. My chest was so heavy with so much emotions.

If Ophelia was telling the truth that Brey sabotaged MMTC four years ago, I didn’t know what to feel about it. A part of me was saying that my father deserved what Brey did but the other part of me was telling the opposite. No matter what my father did, Brey shouldn’t’ve done that.

I wanted to scream. I was so confused. I wanted to get mad at him but I couldn’t. I didn’t want to measure the pain and humiliation that my father experienced compared to what Brey had been through because that would be unfair.

“Caro….” Was all that came out of my lips while my tears continued pouring.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Who do you think will Brey choose to save? Juno or his mother?

If you’ve read what happened to MMTC in the beginning, do you have any idea now how Brey sabotaged MMTC years ago?

Will Juno manage to escape before it’s too late?

What do you think of Ophelia and Nadia? Do you think that Nadia is really an Amouretti by blood?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 33

A/N: This is the first introduction of the ET VINDEX . I just put little information about it here because it will be explained further in the upcoming parts (Stories) of the TB & TP series in the future.

Anyway, 100 comments before my next update.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I felt like a candle that was slowly melting with each passing second. I know myself as a tough man but I felt so weak all of a sudden. I’ve never been this vulnerable before and it was because of the thought that I might lose the two most important women in my life.

I wanted to fly into a fit of rage. My mother was currently in the ICU and the doctors were trying their best to revive her but that wasn’t the end of it. Ophelia just called me and she has Juno. She’s kidnapped my cara mia!

I pulled my hair in so much frustration and incomparable rage. My head felt hazy and it seemed that I lost the capability to think all of a sudden because of the situation. I knew myself to be calm even during those difficult moments that I’ve been through. In all those situations, I could still think of any way to get out of any situation but this one is different.

The possibility that I might lose Juno and my mother is giving me the incomparable fear.

I’m used of being alone all my life but now that I thought everything’s finally falling into place, they want to use my loved ones to destroy me. Now that they have my weakness, I don’t know what to do. I felt lost all of a sudden.

I wanted to go to Juno right away and save her but I couldn’t just leave my mother because I knew that if I’d do that, they would surely harm her. I already knew what Ophelia’s capable of. She would never be true to her words. A person like her doesn’t know the meaning of word of honour.

She would surely kill my mother and Juno but she wanted to play with me first before doing that that’s why she’s making me choose.

I knew I have to do something in order to prevent that from happening.

I was torn between rescuing Juno or protect my mom. I didn’t want to lose one of them. I’m a selfish guy and I would do anything to keep them both by my side, safe and sound.

My heart was beating so rapidly because of worry and fear. I was pacing back and forth, panicking and feeling so pathetic because I couldn’t think properly. Then my father arrived. He just came back from the cafeteria.

“Son, you should calm down.” He said when he noticed how worried and panicky I was but instead of doing so, I punched the wall because of so much rage. I couldn’t take it anymore. People nearby got surprised of my sudden outburst.

“Am I such a bad person for me to go through all these, papa? I’ve discovered what really happened to mom in the past and I’ve finally forgave her. I thought, everything’s going to finally be fine now that she’s with us. But now, she’s fighting for her life again because she’s sick. Just when everything’s falling into place for everyone around me, these happened.

“I don’t know what to do anymore, papa. Why is it so hard for me to achieve happiness? All I wanted was to have a complete family, to experience how to be accepted wholly by my love ones and to be loved in return. They’re just simple things but it seems like fate doesn’t want to give me those things that I’ve longed for. “ I couldn’t stop the lone tear that fell from my eye. My chest felt so heavy and I needed to release some on my emotions so that I wouldn’t burst.

“I know how you feel, son, but you shouldn’t lose hope. You have me, your mother and Juno. We all love you. You should stay strong because this is not you. Where is the tough and strong Brey that I know? You’re a strong person especially when you’re with Juno. I could tell that she changed you a lot. It’s as if she became your strength. Use that to fight all the problems that we’re facing right now.”

“How can I do that when my source of strength has been kidnapped? Juno is also in grave danger as we speak. Your witch of an ex-wife kidnapped her!”

“What?! Ophelia has kidnapped Juno?! Then what are you waiting for? Why are you still here? You should go and report this to the police!” I shook my head.

“Ophelia threatened me. She wants me to choose between mom and Juno. I know that I shouldn’t let her manipulate me by her threats but I can’t help but to get scared. What if she would harm Juno or mom if I’d do something that she didn’t like? I don’t know what to do anymore. She’s got my cara mia.” My father’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

“She wants you to choose between your mother and Juno? How?”

“She wants me to save only one of them. If I chose Juno, I will let mom die by making sure that she will not have a heart transplant. If I chose mom, Juno will die.” His face contorted in anger upon hearing what I’ve said. The look of disgust was there too.

“Ophelia has gone mad. She’s doing all these because she’s desperate. I can’t believe this!” my father’s voice was full of hatred and disgust for his ex-wife. Then his face hardened. He put his hand on my shoulder and stared at me intently.

“Don’t let that evil of a woman play with you like this. Remember, you are Brey Austin Carter Amouretti, my son and sole heir. Don’t let the likes of that low life of a woman play with your weakness right now and use that to bring you down! She’s just using your weakness to target you where you’re most vulnerable. Show her what you’re made of! You’ve been through a lot in life and this is nothing! Give her her own dose of medicine. Show her what a true Amouretti can do.” he said sternly and it felt like I’ve woken up from a deep slumber because of what he said. He’s right.

I temporarily let my emotions rule over me because I was scared that I might lose Juno and mom. I became weak and Ophelia took that opportunity to play with me. I forgot what I’m capable of doing.

In the past, I’ve used my brains and courage to succeed in life. I’ve used whatever I could to get anything that I’ve desired and I became successful. Now, it’s time for me to use what I’m capable of for the right reasons.

Why did I even doubt myself? That’s not me. This is not the time for me to be weak! The lives of the two most important people in my life are in danger and I have to move!

“You’re right, papa. I shouldn’t let this go on any further. Ophelia already had been playing with our family for so long and it’s time for me to end it. I won’t let her get away with her sins. I’ll make sure to make her pay. She will regret that she ever crossed paths with me!” I said out through gritted teeth as my hands balled into fists.

“That’s my son.” My father said proudly. I was about to say something when the door of the ICU opened and one of the doctors of my mother came out.

“How’s my mother, Doctor Clinton?” I asked.

“She’s stable now, Mr. Amouretti, but we’re running out of time. We really need to do a heart transplant within 24 hours. If not, her body will surely give up and we don’t want that to happen. Every second counts now, Mr. Amouretti. I’ll try to call the Heart Center to ask if they can provide a heart for your mother because the hospital doesn’t have available heart donor until now. But at the same time, everyone of us needs to move. The hospital had been searching but to no avail. If you happen to find a possible donor, let us know.” My fists clenched tightly because of what I’ve heard. I nodded my head in response.

When the doctor left, I faced my father.

“Papa, I will leave everything to you here. I have something to do.” he nodded understandingly.

“Don’t worry, son. I’ll make sure that your mother will be safe here. I’ll call someone to—”

“—No need, papa. I’ll call someone to ensure your safety here at the hospital while I’m doing everything to fix this.”

“Okay. I understand.” I left him there with long strides as I pulled my phone out of my pocket and dialed someone’s number.

“Yes, bud. What’s up?”

“I need protection. Make sure to send capable people to guard my family here at the hospital. They’re in danger. Don’t let the enemies notice their presence at hospital at any cost.” I heard him chuckle.

“Is that all?”

“No. I also need help into saving my kidnapped girlfriend. I am not sure of her exact location right now that’s why I need all the expert people in the organization.”

“Wow. Your hands are full these days. You just asked the TBG’s help for your mother’s heart transplant and now, you asked the organization’s help too. You’ve never asked our help in the past but now that you asked, you have a lot of problems to be solved at the same time.” he chuckled before he continued.

“Anyway, I’m on it. I’ll call you again later to inform you about the next move.” He was about to end the call when I spoke.

“Wait, bud. How’s the two men? Did they sing yet?” I asked with dangerously calm voice, referring to the two men who tried to kill me the other day.

“Well, they just did. I was actually about to call you to inform you about it but you called me first. Anyway, I’ll tell you what I’ve discovered later. And about the heart for your mother, we already found one. I just hope that the heart will be compatible to your mother.” joy rose within me upon hearing that.

“Really? You’re not kidding me, right? Who found the donor?” I couldn’t hide the excitement in my voice.

“When did I ever kid around about serious things like this?” I almost rolled my eyes.

“Everytime.” I heard his laugh.

“Well, not this time, bud. I’m serious. Anyway, the TBG was the one who found the donor. In short, your friends found it. The patient hopeless and already dying so he decided to give his heart to someone in need. We only need to wait for him to flat line before extracting the heart. The patient is on an ambulance right now, on the way to the hospital where your mother is staying right now.”

“Thank you, bud. Tell everyone my gratitude.”

“You don’t need to thank me. I am not a member of the TBG. Well, the organization wanted to help as well in finding a heart for your mother but the TBG already found one.”

“Of course. The TBG will do anything to help. No need to be emotional.” That familiar annoying voice spoke on the background. He’s obviously being smug again. So, he’s there too.

“I didn’t know that you’re there too. Anyway, thank you for the help.” He chuckled.

“You know our rules. We help each other in times of needs. Anyway, see you later, bud.” they then ended the call.

I quickly went straight to the parking lot while my eyes were carefully scrutinizing around me, looking for any suspicious movements and faces. I was about to enter my car when I noticed five men entered the premises of the hospital. They went to different directions while acting normally.

One of them walked towards me when he noticed me.

I smirked. So, he’s the leader of this mission…

“Who sent you?” I asked the moment he finally arrived in front of me.

“Viper.” I nodded my head. Bingo!

“How come you’re already here? I just finished talking to Viper just now.” I asked while scrutinizing his outfit.

“We’ve been monitoring the place since an hour ago. Viper sent us earlier after he finished tormenting those two men in his dungeon.”

“Good. You know what to do then. Make sure to protect my family at all cost. Make sure that no one will know about my mother’s heart transplant which will happen today. Be careful so that the enemy won’t notice our plan.”

“Yes, bud. Don’t worry. I’ll be the one to operate your mother that’s why I’m here.” My eyebrows creased when I heard what he said. Now, I knew why he’s wearing his white coat.

“I thought you’re here for the mission? How will you do that? I mean, my mother has a surgeon already and—”

“—Don’t underestimate the organization’s power. You know what we could do. Of course, we have already arranged everything since you asked for our help at TBG’s club. Remember that some of the TBG members are part of the organization as well.” He said as if I didn’t know that.

“Sometimes I wonder how you manage to fulfill your duty as an agent and a doctor at the same time. I thought you would stop this job when you had Syril as your patient but I guess not.” he smirked.

“I can do anything. Besides, I only stopped for quite sometime because I needed to supervise Syril’s recovery but now, I am back. Don’t worry, we’ll make sure to save your mother. Now, go to Viper. He’s waiting for you.” He answered before he contacted his men instructed them for their next move. I shook my head. Sometimes, my friends are on the smug and happy go lucky side but when someone needs help, everyone becomes serious.

Then, I saw an ambulance arrived.

“The donor is here, bud. I need to go.” he was about to go when I stopped him by holding his shoulder.

“Bud, save my mother.” He nodded his head.

“I’ll try my best, bud.” when he left, I got inside my car and maneuvered it out of the hospital. But five minutes later, I noticed a black car obviously tailing me. F*ck! Ophelia is really getting on my nerves!

Then my phone rang. It was Viper.

“Bud, I’m being followed.” I informed him the moment I answered his call.

“I know. That’s why I called you. Just keep on driving. Falcon will do the rest. Thankfully, I told him to follow you.”

“Falcon? You have a new partner?” I couldn’t help but ask. Viper chuckled.

“Yeah, for the meantime. Hawk is busy with his personal life right now. Anyway, stay on the lane. Don’t take the right exit. Just continue driving. I’ll get back to you later.”

“Okay.” I answered. I just kept on driving quietly for about five minutes while kept on glancing at my rearview mirror. The black car made sure not to get too close to me, probably thinking that I haven’t noticed them yet. They’re just following me, probably to monitor my actions.

Then my eyes widened when the car that was tailing me suddenly exploded. Thankfully, there weren’t any cars nearby.

Then my lips stretched with a smirk. Whoever this Falcon was, he’s good.

“Serves you right.” I said icily.

“Bud, you can take the next exit now. Everything’s clear.” The voice of Viper blared out on the speaker.

“Gotcha.” I responded and did as I was told.

30 more minutes later and I arrived at the Et Vindex’s headquarters. Et Vindex is the name of the organization that controls the underground where I’ve been a member since 5 years ago. And just like Viper said, a few members of the TBG men are also members of this organization.

The organization ceased to function 20 years ago but 5 years ago, it got resurrected by the 8 newly elected leaders. The members were carefully chosen to ensure the success of the organization. Each leader has his own people under him.

But the 3 leaders out of the 8 aren’t active anymore though they didn’t formally renounce their positions yet. I am one of them. I just didn’t see any reason for me to continue my position because I already got what I’ve wanted.

But now, I can’t believe that I came back.

“It’s been a while since you last came here, 5.” I faced the man who spoke. The corner of my lips twitched.

“You know why I came back, Viper. Did you already do everything that I’ve told you to do? Where are those two men?” I asked him. Viper was my right hand man. I haven’t seen him since I took a leave from the Et Vindex.

“Yes. I already did. This way.” I followed him. Just like I’ve thought, he led me to his favorite torture chamber. When he opened the door, the unsightly state of the two men who tried to harm me came into view. They’re unconscious and full of bruises. Their lips were bleeding.

“Do you want me to wake them up, 5?” my eyes squinted.

“No need. Just tell me the information that you managed to extract from them.”

“According to these f*ckers, your stepmother and your sister planned everything together because they want to erase you and your mother in order to get the Amouretti fortune for themselves. Ophelia planned to kidnap Juno as well in order to distract you. She knew that she’s your weakness.” My breathing became hard as my anger rose even more. I couldn’t believe that Nadia participated in it too. I couldn’t accept that my own sister did that.

“Not just that. They’re planning to dispose your father as well the moment they succeed on killing you and your mother using Juno as a hostage. That way, they would get the Amouretti family’s fortune without a hitch.” My hands formed into tight fists.

“Is that all?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“Well, they didn’t want to tell me where could Ophelia and Nadia took Juno but when I was about to cut their tongues off before you arrived, they finally gave me the information. I already have the location.” I smirked dangerously.

“What about Diablo? Did he succeed on tricking the enemy?”

“Yes. Just like what we expected, Ophelia sent her men to the hospital but they we’re just watching from afar probably waiting for any wrong move. Your father stayed outside the room just like what we told him to do so that we could deceive Ophelia’s men that your mother is still there. Little do they know that she’s is no longer inside. She’s now with Diablo. According to him, they’re about to begin the transplant.”

“Good. Everything’s going goes as planned. Now, we can freely move to save my cara mia. Ready our men. I’ll go with you.” he was about to answer when someone arrived.

“Bud, I already traced Ophelia’s location.” He informed smugly. My eyebrows creased.

“Well, we already know her location.” Viper answered.

“Ophelia isn’t that stupid like I thought she was after all. She transferred Juno to another place. One of our men saw her car at a gasoline station about 30 minutes ago. They followed her but lost track of her. Thankfully, there were CCTVs around the area where she disappeared to. She’s in this address.” He showed me a small piece of paper. I was about to take it when he didn’t let me.

I huffed.

“Really? Don’t tell me, you’re charging me?” I asked in irritation. He smirked.

“Of course. I am not under you, 5. I’m under number 2 so of course, you should pay me for my hard work.” he answered, acting innocent.

“Fine. I’ll send the money to your account, you swindler!” he just laughed out loud and handed me the address.

“I am not. I also helped into finding your mother a heart donor but I didn’t charge you.” he reasoned out.

“Whatever.” I faced Viper.

“Let’s go. We don’t have time to waste here with this swindler. Ophelia might hurt Juno so we need to go there as soon as we can.”

“Okay, 5. I’ll call our men.”

Wait for me, cara mia. I’m coming to save you…

I was confident that we could pull everything off according to my plans. When we arrived there, I noticed that the house was full of guards but they’re obviously unaware of our presence.

“Falcon and the other are already in place.”

“Good. Tell them to begin.” I instructed. Later on, bullets from our snipers killed the guards outside. There wasn’t a single sound because they used suppressors just like I’ve told them. That was our cue. We infiltrated the house quietly.

“It’s better for you to let us handle this, 5.” he said and instructed our men to go to different parts of the house.

“I know how to fight!” I hissed.

“I know but you’re our boss. We can’t afford to endanger you.” Viper answered.

“I don’t care about me! My cara mia is our priority.” he was about to oppose further when we heard a gunshot upstairs. We were about to run towards the stairs when three more men with guns came down. We hid right away as they rained bullets at our direction.

“Damn it!” I retaliated and managed to shoot one of them. Viper expertly shot the remaining two.

“Let’s go!” I said and we went to the second floor.

“Go to the left and I will go to the right.” I said to Viper when we arrived there.

“But—”

“No more buts! There are many rooms here and we can’t waste time!” I hissed. He nodded his head and obliged.

I stealthily opened the first door but no one was there. I did the same to the second room but it was the same. I was about to open the third when I heard another gunshot. It came from the last room. I hurriedly went there and kick the door open just to get surprised of what I saw.

“Cara!” I almost screamed in horror. Iwas about to run towards her when I felt a presence behind me. I turned aroundto see who it was but everything happened so fast. I dodged but it was alreadylate. I groaned when I felt that searing pain as she shot me.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Do you have any idea who Viper is? What about Diablo? Falcon?

Can Brey manage to save Juno now that he’s shot?

What do you think? will there be a happy ending for Brey and Juno?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 34

A/N: Hi Blazers! I couldn’t update L’AMOUR FOU on time today because i had to go to the doctor’s again. Anyway, for my readers of BLAZING DESIRE 1: VINCE ARAGON; i didn’t have time to complete my update today either because of what happened so i’ll try to write this weekend after my work. I hope you understand.

100 comments again for the next update :)

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I winced in pain as I tried so hard to untie myself by rubbing the rope on the thinnest surface of the chair that I was sitting. I could feel the raw pain on my wrists because the roped tied tightly but I didn’t care. I continued doing so even though the pain was becoming unbearable.

I wanted to give up but I knew that I couldn’t just do so without any fight. I don’t want to die without exerting an effort to get out of that place. I have all the reason in the world to fight and survive. Brey and mom.

“You can do this, Juno. Just ignore the pain.” I kept on telling myself repeatedly. I’ve been doing that for hours already but to no avail. Tears brimmed my eyes but I kept them in my tear ducts. Crying won’t help me.

I continued for a couple more minutes and then after that, I suddenly felt the rope loosen up a little bit. That gave me more motivation to continue. At least I knew that it’s still possible for me to escape.

“I am paying you a lot of money so do your job properly! Don’t let him out of your sight!” I automatically stopped what I was doing when I heard the angry voice of Ophelia. Then the door opened.

“Where is Brey?” I heard her ask to the person she was talking to on the other line.

“Just tell them to keep on following him. Now that he left the hospital, that just mean that he finally made his choice. Send someone to kill his mother now! Make sure not to leave any evidence!” my eyes widened of what I heard her say.

She ended the call and then faced me.

“Did you hear that? Brey’s mother will be dead any minute from now. Then you’re next. Poor Brey. He will surely go insane the moment he realizes that he could no longer see his mother and you alive. All his efforts will go down the drain and that’s when he will realize that I just played with him. Well, I didn’t expect him to be this weak and stupid.” she laughed loudly while shaking her head.

I gave her a death glare.

“You’re an evil! Brey will surely do something to save mom and I and when that time comes, you’re going to pay for everything that you’re done!” I spat at her. I thought she would get pissed off of what I’ve said but no. She just shook her head while laughing.

“I’ll let you dream that your knight in shining armor will be able to save you, Juno. Anyway, my men said that your boyfriend left the hospital. Let’s see if he choose you over his mother. This will be fun.” She laughed again. I was about to retaliate when Nadia came in.

“Mom, I can no longer use my card! It’s blocked!” She looked frustrated.

“What?! Did you call your father about it?”

“Yes but he’s not answering! I can’t believe that he cut off my card! This is so unfair!” Ophelia’s face turned hard as her eyes squinted in anger.

“Don’t worry. You will get access to your card after all these mess.”

“Really? But I want it now, mom! I need to buy something.” she whined. I wanted to shake my head when I saw Nadia’s expression. They did all these just because of money. They’re nothing but a scum of the earth.

I couldn’t hold my laugh. They looked at me with their eyebrows furrowed.

“Why are you laughing? Don’t tell me you’ve already gone insane?” It was Nadia with her eyebrow cocked up. I continued laughing while shaking my head in amusement.

“Poor you. Just because of money, you’re willing to kill anyone just to continue living the life that wasn’t rightfully yours from the beginning. You stole the good life that should’ve been for Brey and mom. You destroyed their family just because of your greed. You’re nothing but opportunists!” Nadia slapped me but I just smirked at her.

“Is that all? Why don’t you just kill me now?” I dared her bravely. Nadia gritted her teeth.

“I can’t stand this b*tch anymore, mom! Let’s just dispose her off!” She squealed like a brat. Ophelia was about to answer when her phone rang. She answered it.

“What?! You can’t contact him anymore?! Then where is Brey now?!…Do something to find him! What about his mother?!….Stupid!” to my surprise, Ophelia threw her phone on the floor in anger.

“What happened, mom?”

“Those idiots can no longer contact their comrades who followed Brey.”

“What about his mother? Is she dead now?” Nadia asked as if asking her mother about the weather.

“They can’t go inside her room because your papa is there.” Ophelia answered through gritted teeth.

“What?! He’s still there?! So, he’s really going to choose that b*tch over us?! I can’t believe this!” Nadia answered in disbelief.

“Just let him do what he wants. After what he did to me. I don’t care about him anymore. You should do the same.” Nadia went still as her expression softened.

“But he’s still my father, mom. I can’t do that.” Ophelia’s eyes went sharp.

“He chose them over us. That’s enough reason for you to forget that he’s your father. After we’re through with Brey and his mother, we will dispose him off as well.” Ophelia said callously. Nadia’s eyes widened.

“Are you hearing yourself now, mom? No! Don’t touch papa!” Ophelia’s jaw flexed.

“I thought you want everything that’s rightfully yours?” Nadia reluctantly nodded her head.

“Then use your brain! You know that this is the only way for us to get what we want. If we won’t dispose him off too, he will surely never give you his wealth! We already started this so we must finish it!”

“But I am his daughter, mom! Whether he likes it or not, I have the right to the Amouretti fortune! We don’t need to resort into killing him too. I can’t do that to him.” Nadia insisted and I saw how Ophelia’s expression changed. She suddenly became tensed and weird.

“You don’t understand.” Her voice became low, almost inaudible.

“Yes. I don’t understand! All I want is for Brey and his mom to disappear from our lives. I just want everything to go back to the way it was before! I want our family to stay together!” Nadia was almost shouting in frustration. Ophelia sighed and shook her head.

“Go to your room for now and think things through. You should forget about him for good because he already disowned you the moment he sent me the divorce papers. He doesn’t care about us anymore because he wants to replace us with that Liza and his son! He no longer cares about us. You should accept that fact.” Nadia’s jaw flexed but she didn’t say anything.

Nadia quietly went out. While watching them argue, I continued what I was doing behind me, careful enough so that they wouldn’t notice me.

“You’re really a desperate woman. Poor you. You’re even using your own daughter to get what you want. Instead of becoming a good example to Nadia, you’re teaching her how to be a criminal. You’re brainwashing her so that she would help you with your plans. What a mother.” I voiced out tauntingly. Her eyes squinted in anger and was about to slap me when her phone rang.

She answered her phone while still glaring at me.

“Yes?” After a couple of seconds, I saw how her eyes blazed with total anger upon hearing what the caller said.

“Useless idiots! Find her this instant or else, I will kill you!” my eyes widened when she suddenly threw her phone on the floor. She then approached me and then grabbed a handful of my hair roughly. I groaned in pain.

“If that Brey thinks that he could outwit me, he’s wrong. I still have the upper hand here! Yes, he managed to hide his mother without me noticing it but he forgot that you’re still with us! Since he’s surely looking for you right now, I’ll use this opportunity to start my plans.” She let go of me and to my horror, she took out a knife from her bag.

Cold shivers ran down my spine and that was the time that I realized that I should fight. Even though my wrists were aching and still tied up, I had to do whatever I could to free myself from being tied up and survive this. I desperately rubbed the roped in a faster motion this time but carefully trying to be discreet as possible.

“Tsk. Tsk. Even though I want to kill you now, I have an idea. It will be awesome if I will torture you first and kill you in front of Brey and after that, I will end his life too. How’s that? What a brilliant plan, right?” Her voice was cold and eerie. She looked like she’s gone insane.

She slowly rubbed the knife on my neck, deliberately didn’t inflict me any cut. I gasped in fear as I felt the coldness of the knife against my skin but I didn’t let her see my fear. I met her gaze bravely.

“You’re really a tough one. Let’s see how far you’re going to maintain that spirit of yours.”

She smirked and brought down the knife to my chest area. My eyes widened when she began cutting my top from my neckline down to my chest; my bra got exposed.

“What are you doing?!” I hissed in anger.

“Just like I’ve told you. I will torture you so that when Brey arrives, he will go insane just by seeing what happened to you. I will make sure to torture you and I will start by breaking you until you go insane.” I was about to ask what she was talking about when she called someone.

“Fred! Come in here!” she shouted. Then the door opened and a guy came in. He smirked when he saw my top that was almost torn off.

“Nice.” He even whistled as he raked me a lustful stare.

“You know what to do with her.” my body went frozen when I heard that. Fear craw up my whole being.

“W-Wait. What is he going to do with me?” Ophelia chuckled.

“Well, just enjoy the ride, Juno.” She laughed then faced the guy she called Fred.

“Don’t kill her yet. I just want you to break her. I want you to video everything so that we could send it to Brey. He will enjoy watching it for sure.” the guy smirked like a maniac. Ophelia brought out a small video camera from her bag and placed it on top of the table focusing on me.

“Gladly.” Fred answered.

Then Ophelia went out, forgetting the knife that she put on top of the table near me. My eyes widened when the guy began removing his shirt. His eyes were red and I didn’t know if he was drunk or under the influence of drugs.

“What do you think you’re doing? W-Why are you undressing?” I asked in panic but my hands moved faster, desperately trying to untie myself before he would start what he was planning to do with me. I knew that I was running out of time. I need to untie the rope before it’s too late.

“You’re beautiful. I’ve been looking forward to this since we brought you here.” his voice was slightly shaking in so much lust. Upon saying that, he came closer to me and began touching my arm up to my neck in a slow manner. I felt like all the little hair in my body stood up as I felt his callous hand.

“Get away from me, you maniac!” I hissed. He just smirked and then began kissing my neck forcefully. I screamed and that exact moment, the rope around my wrists finally came off!

I pushed him as hard as I could. Because he didn’t expect that, he fell on the floor. I quickly grabbed the knife from the table and was about to cut of the rope that tied around my feet when the guy got up. He was about to snatch the knife from me but I stabbed his hand which caused him to scream in pain.

I took the opportunity while he was preoccupied in pain and cut off the rope around my feet. I was about to run away when he managed to grab my foot. I fell on the floor.

“You b*tch! You’ll pay for that!” I tried to stab him once again but he caught my hand and disarmed me. He threw the knife somewhere and then restrained me by pinning my hands above my head. His body pinned me down as well. I tried to fight him but he was just too strong for me.

Tears began pooling from my eyes when he began molesting me by kissing my neck.

“No! Don’t touch me! Let go off me!” I screamed but he didn’t listen.

“Shut up!” he punched me on the stomach and I almost lose consciousness. I felt a jab of unexplainable pain in my belly because of what he did. Caro, help me… I cried silently, wishing for him to come and save me.

Then just like on cue, someone kicked the door open.

“Cara!” I opened my eyes upon hearing that voice. The man on top of me stopped what he was doing and looked at the door.

“Caro, help me…” I felt so weak but I began struggling under him once again by pushing the man off of me. Brey was about to come closer to us when he suddenly looked behind him as if he felt a movement behind him. Then everything happened so fast. We heard a gunshot. My eyes widened when I saw Brey lost his balance because of the impact and fell on the floor.

“Do you really think that you can save her? You shouldn’t’ve come here because I will make sure to kill you! I didn’t expect you to find this place but this is more convenient for me. I will just kill you both here!” I heard someone say. Then I saw Ophelia approached Brey while pointing a gun at him.

“No, caro! Get up!” I yelled at him desperately but he didn’t move nor respond. I tried to push the man on top of me once again.

“I said get off of me!” I screamed at him but he just laughed.

“Just give up and accept your fate. If he’s still alive, he will watch you get molested while slowly dying from his wound. What a way to go.” He answered evilly and then torn my top off. The lust in his eyes intensified upon seeing still bra-clad breasts.

I felt hopeless and at the same time, I felt so worried about Brey. He wasn’t making any indication that he was still alive. Fear crept throughout my whole system not for me but for him. He was shot and I was praying that he was still alive.

“Brey! No, don’t die on me! Please, get up, caro!” I cried. I didn’t know what to do anymore. I desperately wanted to help him but I couldn’t.

I saw Ophelia walked towards us, leaving Brey at the door way. She was still holding her gun.

“Let go of her.” she instructed to the man.

“But I’m not done with her yet.” her eyes squinted in anger.

“If you don’t want us to die here, then do as I say! Brey has his men with him and they’re downstairs. We need to get out of here quick but before that, I will kill this b*tch first! I’m done of playing around.” The man obliged against his will.

“What a waste.” He muttered. Ophelia pointed her gun at me. My tears continued falling. Just thinking that Brey died because of me was too much. I couldn’t take the fact that he’s already gone. How would I possibly live life without him? Maybe it’s better for me to die as well. Caro…

I put my hand in my stomach as the pain intensified. I closed my eyes, silently praying that a miracle would happen.

Then a gunshot echoed inside the room. Then after that, I heard a commotion as another gunshots blared in the air.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think? Did Ophelia succeed on killing Brey?

What about Juno? Could it be that Ophelia shot her too?

Will Juno and Brey have their happy ending or this story end up in a tragedy?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 35

A/N: Just a couple more chapters and this story will reach its end. Happy reading!

100 comments again for the next update!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I was silently praying for our safety while my eyes were closed. The last thing I saw was Ophelia pointing her gun at me but I didn’t lose hope. I knew that a miracle could still happen. I could feel it in my heart that we would survive. Then a gunshot erupted the same time as my tears fell but instead of feeling any pain, I heard a loud thud sound then followed by another set of gunshots.

I was already shaking in fear and didn’t dare open my eyes to see what was happening around me. I remained lying on the floor while silently with tears pooling from my eyes.

“Caro…” I sobbed. Then the gunshots stopped and everything went silent. I opened my eyes to see what was happening around me when my vision suddenly became blurry. I winced when the pain in my belly intensified. My hands went to my stomach.

“It hurts.” I moaned as the unfamiliar pain overcame my senses.

“Cara mia!” I didn’t know if I was hearing things but I was sure that I really heard Brey’s voice before everything went pitch dark and lose my consciousness.

I didn’t know what happened after that because the next thing I saw when I opened my eyes was the white ceiling of the hospital room.

My eyes widened when I realized where I was. I was about to sit up when I remembered what happened before I lose consciousness. I looked around me and when I didn’t see anyone, I panicked.

“Caro, caro!” I called for Brey while trying my best to sit up. Fear was consuming me. I didn’t want to accept that Brey might not there with me inside the room because something bad has happened to him. I kept on calling for him but he didn’t come.

I was about to pull the needle of the IV fluid from sticking out of my wrist when the door finally opened. It was the doctor judging from the white uniform that she was wearing.

“Please don’t move around, Ms. Morgan. You should rest in bed.” she told me but what she said didn’t register in my head. All I wanted was to see my caro alive and unharmed.

“Where is Brey, doctor? I want to see him.” I said in a weak voice.

“Ms. Morgan, you should think about yourself first. You’re not in good shape right now to get up. Please, think about your baby.” That was the moment when I finally heard her words. My eyes widened as I stared at her in shock.

“B-Baby?” the doctor nodded her head.

“Yes, Ms. Morgan. You’re 4 weeks pregnant. Thankfully, they brought you here right away if not, you could’ve lost the baby.” My hands automatically caressed my tummy. Now, I’ve finally understood why my tummy was so painful after Fred punched me there.

The pain I felt back then was indescribable. I’ve never felt that kind of pain before. Now, I knew why. I’m actually pregnant!

“So I suggest for you to have a lot of bed rest and avoid any kinds of stress. I will prescribe some vitamins for you and your baby so that you will recover quickly. You should eat more fruits and vegetables so that your baby will be healthy.” I couldn’t hold back the tears that fell from my eyes after I heard all those things from the doctor.

It felt surreal. I wasn’t even aware that I was pregnant until now and thank God because I didn’t lose my baby; Brey and I’s baby. I felt so happy knowing that I would be having a baby soon.

I wiped my tears and looked at the doctor.

“Who brought me here, Doctor?” the doctor was about to answer when the door of the room opened and happiness surged within me instantly when I saw who it was. My tears of joy continuously fell as different emotions consumed me.

“Caro…” I whispered, smiling while crying at the same time. When Ophelia and Nadia held me hostage, they told me everything that Brey has done in the past. Ophelia said that Brey sabotaged our company to take his revenge on us but all those things disappeared in my head upon seeing him because the most important for me right now was to see him alive.

“I’ll leave you two here, Ms. Morgan, Mr. Amouretti.” Brey thanked the doctor before he quickly approached me and enveloped me in his arms with a tight embrace.

“Thank God, you finally woke up, cara. You don’t have any idea how scared I was when you lose consciousness.” he said while showering small kisses on my face. He then cupped my face and then stared at me full of love.

“Are you feeling okay now? Do you feel any pain? Do you want to eat something? Just tell me what you want.” I remained staring at him, telling myself that he wasn’t just my imagination. I bit my lower lip as I held his hands that were still cupping my face. I closed my eyes for a moment, savoring the warmth of his touch on my cheeks.

“Touch me, caro. Tell me that you’re not just my imagination right now. Tell me that we’re here together.” I felt like silly saying that but I wanted to confirm his presence in front of me, not just a product of my imagination.

I heard him chuckle and then gently kissed me on the lips.

“Do you think that an imagination could kiss you like that, cara? C’mon, touch my face.” he urged. I did as I was told. I stared at his handsome face as my palms felt the warmth of his skin. When I finally convinced myself, I wrapped my arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.

“I was so scared, caro. I thought you were…I thought she got you. I thought something bad happened to you.” I cried as I buried my face on the crook on his neck and smelled his natural manly scent.

“No. I would never allow her to do that to me. Everything went to my plan and now, Ophelia will go to jail the moment she will get out of the hospital.” I pulled away from our embrace when I heard that.

“She’s here in the hospital too?”

“Yes, cara. I shot her.” my eyes widened.

“You shot her? How come? I thought…” my eyes went to his body and looked for the evidence of a gunshot but he looked fine. He didn’t even have any bondage or any scratch on him.

“H-How come? You were shot, right? I saw her shot you and you fell on the floor.” I couldn’t help but ask confusedly.

“I’ll tell about what happened to you some other time. For now, we have a lot of reasons to celebrate.” His eyes went down to my belly and then gently caressed it with his hand. I couldn’t help but to smile of his gesture.

“The doctor already informed you?” I asked. He nodded his head. He looked so happy and alive. His eyes were sparkling with total happiness.

“I can’t believe that we have our little one here inside of you, cara.”

“Yes, caro. Our baby is already four weeks in there but we weren’t aware about it until now. Thank God because we didn’t lose our little one.” I said emotionally. I felt so bad that I didn’t even notice any signs that I was pregnant so that I could’ve been more careful.

Because of my carelessness, I almost lost our baby.

“Yes. Thank God that we didn’t lose our baby because if that happened, I would’ve killed Ophelia!” his voice became sharp. I cupped his face.

“This is our time to celebrate. We shouldn’t think about her for now. Maybe, it’s better for us not to talk about her. I don’t want to get stressed out.” His face softened.

“You’re right. She’s not worth out time anyway.” he answered. Before I could react, he leaned his head over and then kissed my tummy full of love.

“HI, baby. Hang in there, okay? Mama and papa love you so much.” He said and that deeply touched my heart. Seeing how happy the love of my life while speaking to our unborn baby was incomparable. I felt complete.

I’ve never felt this kind of happiness before.

Then he stared into my eyes full of love.

“I love you, cara mia. So much that I would never survive life without you.” that put a sweet smile on my lips.

“And I love you too, caro. I have a lot of things that I want to confirm from you but I don’t want to ruin this moment.” His eyebrows furrowed but then he smiled.

“Kiss me, cara. I missed you so much.” He requested like a kid. I jokingly rolled my eyes but obliged anyway. When our lips met, we both groaned in pleasure. Our yearning and desire for each other was so intense that the gentle kiss became wild and passionate.

It felt like it has been so long since the last time we kissed. Even though I still felt weak a while ago, I felt like his kisses made me feel alive. He’s really the only man who managed to make me feel this way.

“Oh, God. I want to take you right now, cara, but I know that we can’t do that yet.” I couldn’t control the chuckle that escaped my lips upon hearing what he said. He looked frustrated.

We were both breathless. Our forehead were leaning against each other while both caressing each other’s face lovingly.

“It looks like you need to wait for a while to do that, caro.” I teased him and he groaned. My laugh became more audible.

“Don’t laugh at me, cara mia. This is a torture.”

“Well, if you love me and our baby, you could do it.” he suddenly became serious.

“Of course, I can endure it. You and our baby are too important for me.” I kissed his cheek.

“That’s my caro.” He smiled contentedly.

Later on, we found ourselves lying on the hospital bed together. My head was pillowed on his chest as his fingers were gently combing my hair. We were enjoying the calmness of the situation when I remembered something.

“What about mom, caro? Please tell me she’s fine.” I said worriedly. I couldn’t help but to get worried knowing that Ophelia planned to kill her as well.

Brey drew a long breath. He looked serious and I couldn’t tell if he has a good news or a bad news for me.

“Just like what I’ve said a while ago, everything went according to my plan. The transplant is already finished and now, she’s in the ICU. They’re constantly monitoring her. They put a lot of tubes on her and I can’t bare looking at her condition right now. Sorry that I wasn’t here when you woke up. I was with her a while ago. Papa is outside the ICU right now. Even though he’s trying to act fine, I could tell that he’s so worried of mom too.”

My arm tightened around him and kissed his chest.

“Don’t worry. I’m positive that she will get through this.” He heaved a sigh. His eyes went sombre.

“The doctor said that there’s a chance that her body will reject her new heart. W-What if—” before he could complete what he was about to say, I silenced him by putting a finger on his lips.

“Shhh. Don’t think negatively. Mom has been through a lot. She’s a fighter and I know that she will survive. Now that you two have finally reconciled, I know that mom will fight. She’s been looking forward of seeing you again. I know that she will get through this so you should not lose hope too.”

He put a finger under my chin and made me look at him.

“You’re really an amazing woman, you know that, cara? How do you do that? You always know how to make me feel fine whenever I can’t seem to think properly and confused.” I touched his face and looked at him lovingly.

“Because I am your cara.” That made him smile. He then dipped his head to kiss me.

“I am such a lucky man to have you, my wild cat. Please, don’t ever leave my side.” He voiced out pleadingly after that kiss. That made my body stiffen. I bit my lower lip and then forced a smile.

“Caro, I am hungry. I want to eat something sour and sweet.” I requested sweetly, intentionally avoiding the topic. His eyebrows creased.

“Sour and sweet? Your stomach might get upset if you eat something sour and sweet together.” He gently rebuked. I shook my head.

“No. C’mon, caro. Please buy me something to eat.” I asked with puppy dog eyes. He heaved a sigh.

“Okay. What kind of sour and sweet food do you desire, my queen?” I fought the urge to smile because of what he called me. I acted like I was thinking.

“Hmmm…I want grapefruit and donuts.”

“Oh, no. Please tell me that you won’t eat them together.” I laughed because of his reaction.

“Let’s see about that.” He groaned.

“C’mon, caro. Please buy me some. Me and our baby are hungry.” He sighed in resignation.

“Fine. Wait for me here. Just relax and don’t ever think of getting out of this room.” his voice went stern.

“Yes, my king.” I jokingly said. He cupped my face and then planted a soft kiss on my lips.

“My king, huh? I like that.” He whispered before he got off the bed.

“Wait for me here. I’ll be quick.” He said and then went out.

I sighed when I was left alone inside the room. Even though I didn’t want to think of any negative things, I couldn’t help but to recall what Ophelia have said to me about what Brey did in the past. I wanted to just forget about it so that I wouldn’t ruin the happy moment but I couldn’t shake it off my head.

I didn’t know what to feel of the thought that he was the one who caused the bankruptcy of MMTC by sabotaging it. He even bought the major stocks until he gained control of the company. Now that I think about what happened before, I finally understood why he didn’t want to manage MMTC after he bought all those stocks that he acquired.

He said that he wasn’t interested into managing it. I thought he just did that because he wanted to acquire more power in the business industry. But now, I realized that it wasn’t his intention from the start.

He wanted revenge. He bought the major shares in MMTC just to see it fall down once and for all.

I wanted to confront him but I didn’t have the guts to. We just discovered that I’m actually carrying our baby. I didn’t want to ruin the moment. But deep inside of me, I was scared to hear the truth from him. What if Ophelia was actually telling the truth that Brey entered my life so that he could complete his revenge? What if he just used me to execute his plans?

What if he really did sabotage MMTC? What If he was the one who caused the big scandal in our company more than four years ago which eventually lead to my father’s untimely death?

I shook my head. I just hope that Ophelia was just lying because I wouldn’t know what to do if Brey really was the one behind it.

I could understand that Brey suffered a lot because of what my father and Ophelia did to his family but was it enough reason for him to take his revenge?

I bit my lower lip and tried to relax.

“Don’t think about it, Juno. Remember that you’re pregnant.” I reminded myself. I caressed my tummy affectionately. Even though it wasn’t noticeable yet, I could feel that a little life was beating in there.

“Sorry for feeling this way, baby. I can’t help but to think about these thoughts about your papa but don’t worry. Everything will be alright.” I said as I continued caressing my tummy.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Do you have any idea how come Brey’s unscathed?

Now that Juno’s pregnant, will this be enough for her to forgive Brey and stay beside him?

Will Brey’s mother survive?

Do you have any idea what happened to Nadia?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 36

Thank you for the comments and vote BLAZERS! You made me happy!

100 comments again for this chapter! HAPPY READING!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

Happiness surged within me while watching Juno eat her donuts with gusto. She looked like she was eating the most delicious food that she had ever tasted. I’ve never seen her like this before and it was refreshing.

Well, she never was the kind of a woman who’s choosy. She doesn’t even care that much about her figure unlike those other women that would go crazy if their weights increase even just for a little bit. Juno’s different. She knows how to appreciate little things around her and I admire her for that.

I looked at the grapefruits that was on top of the small table. Thankfully, she agreed to eat those later.

I chuckled when I saw a smudge of the chocolate donut on the corner of her lips. I sat beside her and then wiped the smudge off with my finger before bringing it to my mouth to taste it.

“Hmmm…I think this is more delicious than the donut itself.” I moaned seductively.

“Really? You prefer to taste that rather than to get one and eat it?” she asked with an eyebrow cocked up. I chuckled once again and then kissed her cheek.

“Well, I love watching you eat as if you’re eating the most delicious food ever. Besides, I am not that into donuts.” Her lips pursed and then stared at the donut that she was eating. To my surprise, her expression suddenly became sad.

“You don’t want donuts? But these are delicious.” She put her unfinished donut back in the box.

“Why, cara? Are you done eating?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows, confused that she suddenly stopped eating. I could tell that she wasn’t done yet. She just ate two donuts so far.

“I suddenly lost my appetite.” My forehead crinkled even more.

“C’mon, cara. What happened?”

“Because you don’t want to eat with me. You even told me that you don’t want donuts.” She pouted. My heart suddenly swelled seeing her act like that. Damn! She looked so cute!

I pulled her closer to me with an amused smile on my face. I took one donut and started eating it.

“Did I say that? Look, I actually love donuts. It’s been a while since I ate one though but they’re delicious.” I said, trying to convince her. She looked at me, unconvinced. Well, I told her the truth. I haven’t eaten donuts for years already because I don’t find them appetizing.

Well, it’s not that I hate it. It’s just one of the food that I can live my life without eating one.

“Really? You’re not just pulling my leg?” I chuckled.

“Of course. C’mon, cara. Continue eating. Let’s eat these together but please promise me that you won’t eat donuts frequently because sweets are bad for you and the baby. Remember what the doctor said? Eat healthy.” I reminded her gently.

I thought she was going to pout even more but her lips stretched with a wide smile.

“I know that, caro. Don’t worry, I’ll try to restrain myself.” she grinned and then took her unfinished donut and resumed eating it.

I looked at her full of wonder. Damn, I’m really so smitten by her. Her beauty is mesmerizing. She looked so damn beautiful. Not just that. She’s a kind woman too.

“Why are you staring at me like that?” she asked with her eyebrows creased. I shook my head and then smiled at her sweetly.

“Nothing, cara mia. You just look so beautiful and I think I am falling in love with you all over again.” Her cheeks went red.

“You’re just pulling my leg.” I shook my head vigorously.

“Of course not, cara mia. I’m telling the truth. You know me. I don’t kid around.” Our eyes met. I could see the love that she has for me in her tantalizing forest green eyes.

“And I love you too, caro.” Our lips met for a gentle kiss.

“C’mon, finish your donut.” I said huskily when I let go of her lips. I wanted to deepen the kiss but I knew that I would just make things more difficult for us because we couldn’t go all the way.

We ate the donuts that I bought for her and I was surprised that I actually ate three of it. Normally, I would just eat one and it would be enough for me.

But eating with Juno made me appreciate the taste of donuts. I chuckled inwardly. As corny as it sounds but it was what I’m feeling.

After that, we talked about random things while in each other’s arms. The visiting hours is about to finish but I didn’t want to go home yet. I could tell that it was already dark outside.

“What did you feel when you heard that I’m pregnant?” Juno suddenly asked out of the blue.

“Of course, I felt like I was the happiest person on earth. It felt surreal.” She smiled sweetly. Her eyes were twinkling with joy.

“I felt the same way, caro. Gosh! I still can’t believe that we’re going to be parents soon.” My arms tightened around her as I kissed her forehead.

“I am so excited to see our little one. I hope she looks like you.” She raised her head and looked at me.

“She? You want us to have a baby girl?” I nodded my head.

“Yes, cara. A cute baby girl that looks like you. We will love her and cherish her.” she giggled.

“What if our baby turned out to be a boy?”

“Then we’ll love him with all our hearts too.” I answered gently. Her smile widened. We continued talking about our baby.

While we’re at it, no one between us mentioned about what happened earlier.

I intentionally didn’t mention anything about how we rescued her because I was worried about her. She might not want to hear it considering what almost happened to her.

I clenched my teeth when I remembered what that guy did to her. I could feel the anger that resurfaced within me.

“Caro?” my body automatically went relaxed when I heard her soft voice. She was looking at me with furrowed eyebrows.

“What is it, cara mia?”

“You suddenly look weird. What is it about?” I heaved a sigh.

“Nothing, cara. Don’t worry about me. I just remembered…” I couldn’t finish my sentence and heaved a sigh instead.

“You remembered what Ophelia and Nadia did to us, is that it?” she asked. I reluctantly nodded my head. She went silent for a couple of seconds before she spoke again.

“I think I want to talk about how you managed to rescue me now. Is it okay with you?” her voice was hesitant. I sighed and the cupped her cheeks.

“Are you sure you want to hear about it? I don’t want you to remember what that guy did to you.” I couldn’t hide the anger in my voice. She bit her lower lip.

“It’s okay. At least, everything is fine now. You succeeded on saving me and protecting mom. I am just wondering what happened back then. How come you’re not hurt? I mean, I am thankful that you’re okay but could you tell me what really happened?” we stared into each other’s eyes for a couple of seconds until I sighed in defeat.

“Okay. I’ll tell you what happened.” A tight smile broke across her lips but she didn’t comment. I made her pillow on my chest once again as my arms tightened around her waist. I kissed the top of her head before I began telling her what happened…

Rage ate my whole being when I saw Juno lying on the floor while a man was on top of her, molesting her. She was trying her hardest to fight that man but to no avail. She looked like she was in pain too.

“Caro, help me…” she reached out for me when she saw me at the doorway. Her voice was weak but she continued struggling. I wanted to kill that guy right at that instant. My fists tightened.

I was about to approach them and shoot the guy to rescue Juno when I felt a presence behind me. It was already too late for me to dodge as that person shot me. I groaned in pain because of the impact of the bullet. I couldn’t move my body right away.

Even though I was wearing a bulletproof vest, the pain I felt was still painful that I couldn’t move right away. I remained on the floor, pretending to be dead but my senses were alert.

Someone kicked my gun that fell on the floor away from me.

“Do you really think that you can save her? You shouldn’t’ve come here because I will make sure to kill you! I didn’t expect you to find this place but this is more convenient for me. I will kill you both here!” I heard that familiar voice approaching me. I knew it. It was really her. She was pointing her gun at me.

I remained immobile even though I wanted to break her neck right away. I couldn’t afford to be reckless especially that she has now the upper hand. I needed to be careful.

“No, caro! Get up!” I heard Juno yell while sobbing. I heard how she tried her hardest to fight that man who was violating her.

“I said get off me!” she screamed but that guy laughed.

“Just give up and accept your fate. If he’s still alive, he will watch you get molested while slowly dying from his wound. What a way to go.” I gritted my teeth in so much anger. I wanted to rain bullets on their heads right away and kill them but the timing was not right yet. I had to wait for the right moment.

“Brey! No, don’t die on me! Please, get up, caro!” Juno pleadingly screamed and that was the moment where Ophelia walked her way towards them inside the room and left me there. Maybe, she thought that I was already dead.

“Let her go.” I heard her instructed to the man.

“But I am not done with her yet.” he complained.

“If you don’t want us to die here, then do as I say! Brey has his men with him and they’re downstairs. We need to get out of here quick but before that, I will kill this b*tch first! I’m done playing around.” With my half hooded eyes, I saw the man get off of Juno. He looked pissed.

“What a waste.” He muttered. Then I saw Ophelia pointed her gun at Juno and that was the moment that I’ve been waiting for. Now that they’re both distracted, I stealthily got up and pulled out my other gun that I was hiding behind my waist. Just when Ophelia was about to pull the trigger, I quickly cocked up my gun and shot her.

The man next to her caught off guard that he couldn’t even move a muscle because of fear. I approached him as my vision slowly became darker in rage.

“P-Please don’t kill me.” his voice was trembling. I could see that he was already sweating coldly. My eyes squinted even more in anger as I shot him on the shoulders and legs which caused him to kneel on his knees while screaming in pain.

“Argh! I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I beg of you. Don’t kill me!” he pleaded desperately. Instead of feeling any mercy for him, that added to the rage that I was feeling. Before I could stop myself, I punched him with all my might repeatedly until his face became bloody and lose consciousness. But I didn’t stop there. I kept on hitting him.

“Fck you! I’m going to kill you, bstard!”

Because I was too occupied of beating him, I didn’t notice some of their men arrived. They were about to shoot me when Viper and the others arrived and rained bullets to them. They fell lifeless on the floor.

“Everything’s clear now, 5.” Viper informed me but my attention wasn’t with him. I roughly let go of the man that I was beating and quickly attended to Juno who was already unconscious on the floor.

“Cara, cara! Do you hear me?” I said as I gathered her in my arms. Her top was all torn up and her bra was exposed. My jaw flexed in overwhelming anger. I wanted to kill that man who almost raped her with my bare hands!

“5, she’s bleeding.” Viper said. I looked for any wound on her body but I saw none. Then my eyes went between her legs. I felt like my head suddenly became bigger as my heart beat like a drum because of fear.

“Hold on, cara mia! I’m taking you to the hospital.” I quickly carried her out of the room in panic. I could almost hear my loud heartbeat because of unexplainable fear.

“Viper, make sure to clean everything up! Don’t leave any of our traces here!” I ordered him while walking out of that house. When I reached my car, I gently deposited Juno inside.

“5, we can’t find your sister anywhere.” I was about to get inside the car when one of my men approached and informed me that.

“Find her quickly and don’t let her escape!” I ordered sternly. I then got inside my car and drove to the nearest hospital which was coincidentally where my mother was…

“Are you sure you’re okay, caro? I saw you fell on the floor when Ophelia shot you.” Juno asked worriedly after I told her what happened.

My hand touched my stomach and I winced when I felt that minor injury there.

“I only had minor injury because the bulletproof that I was wearing was first class. Don’t worry, I’m fine now.” I reassured her. Her lips opened and was about to answer when the door opened.

“Bud, we have an emergency!” I got up and stared at Diablo with a scowl.

“What is it?”

“Your father went to Ophelia’s room without us noticing it. Thankfully, Viper managed to trace his location.” My eyebrows furrowed.

“What?! Why did he go there?! How come our men didn’t notice him?” I asked in anger. I didn’t know why but my heart suddenly started beating rapidly.

“I don’t know. Maybe, he wants to talk to Ophelia. Nadia is there too.” My eyes widened upon hearing that.

“Send our other men there right now and make sure that no one is going to get hurt!” I instructed in panic. I knew that Nadia was up to something. She managed to escape from us and now, she’s with my father.

Diablo nodded his head right away.

“Make sure to keep your eyes on my mother and Juno at all times. We don’t know what Nadia is up to right now and we need to be extra careful.”

“Copy, bud.” He answered and then left.

“Caro, what’s happening? Who’s that guy?” Juno questioned.

“He’s one of my men and a friend of mine.” I held her hand.

“Stay here, cara mia. I need to go to Ophelia’s room before they will do something to papa.” Worry laced her face.

“But—”

“—Just wait for me here, cara. I’ll be back. Don’t worry, I’ll leave my men here to protect you.” she nodded her head in understanding. Then she met my gaze.

“Make sure to come back to me safe and unharmed, caro. Promise me that.” I smiled and then kissed her full of love.

“Don’t worry because I will. I still have to marry you after all.” Her eyes widened in surprise. I kissed her one more time.

“I love you, cara mia. Wait for me.”

“I love you too, mio caro. I’ll hold onto your promise.” She bit her lower lip.

“Just relax and trust me.” I whispered and kissed her forehead before I went out of the room. Even though I didn’t want to leave her, I didn’t have a choice. I need to fix everything before un unforeseen event will happen.

I brought out my cellphone and called Viper.

“Yes, 5.”

“Did Diablo inform you my instruction?”

“Yes, 5.” I released a harsh breath.

“Contact Falcon and tell him to go there as well. You, diablo and our other men will guard Juno and mom. Make sure to protect them at all cost.” I ordered through gritted teeth.

“Copy that, 5.” I ended the call before I hurriedly went to the last floor where Ophelia’s room was located. I quickly steeped inside the elevator while readying myself. When I arrived there, everything was strangely quiet.

I saw the two policemen that were guarding Ophelia sleeping on the chair nearby. I shook their shoulders but they didn’t wake up. Looked like someone drugged them.

I quietly approached the room with a gun in my hand.

The door was slightly ajar. I was about to push it open when I heard voices inside. Looks like they’re arguing. Then I heard someone cocked a gun.

Fear crept throughout my whole system. Even though I felt so worried, I didn’t have a choice but to go inside.

I was about to barge in when I saw my men. Good. They’re already in their positions. I signaled for them to wait for my signal before doing anything. They nodded their heads.

I knew that it would be just easy for me to instruct them to charge in but I didn’t want Nadia and my father to get hurt.

I slowly opened the door and saw what was happening. My jaw flexed in rage. Ophelia was lying on the bed, sleeping. Her hand was handcuffed on the bed while Nadia was standing next to the hospital bed, pointing a gun at my father.

“Nadia, listen to me. Your mother is just using you to get what she wants. Please believe me, sweetie.” My father said but Nadia shook her head.

“No! You’re lying! She’s my mother and she loves me! She’s the only one I have now!” papa shook his head.

“That’s not true. I am here for you.” Nadia chuckled bitterly and looked at me.

“You’re lying! Ever since Brey came into our lives, you forgot about me! Now, you’re even divorcing mom!” I gritted my teeth. I felt sorry for her and it made my heart ache.

“That’s not true, Nadia. I love you. But your mother did terrible things and I can’t forgive her for that.”

“Mom said that she did those things because you hurt her so bad. You just used her to forget Brey’s mother!”

“That’s not true. She’s lying. She was the one who used me and made a fool out of me.” I was about to interfere when Ophelia spoke. I didn’t know that she was already awake.

“Don’t believe him, Nadia. Look what he did to our family. Nothing of these things would’ve happened if he in the first place if he didn’t choose them over us! Now, kill him! This is your chance to get back at him! Do this for your mother!” my jaw clenched in anger.

“Shut up, Ophelia! Don’t destroy your daughter’s life just because of your baseless anger! You’re nothing but a greedy woman!” I spat at her full of disgust.

“Don’t listen to them, Nadia. They’re not your family so just dispose them off now!” he yelled at her daughter. I looked at Nadia. She suddenly looked reluctant while staring at papa.

“Nadia, everything’s not too late yet. Stop this and don’t listen to your mother. Don’t let her ruin your future.”

“Don’t listen to him! He’s not your father! Kill him now!” I looked at Ophelia in shock. Did I hear it right?

My gaze went to my father but to my surprise, he looked calm.

“Listen to me, sweetie. Even though you’re not my daughter by blood, I love you as my own. I’ve never treated you differently. I just hope that the Nadia I knew is still there inside you. C’mon, sweetie. Stop all this before it’s too late. Let me help you.” My father begged.

Nadia’s face softened.

“You, b*tch! What the hell do you still waiting for?! I said, kill him now!” Ophelia roared. To my surprise, Nadia let go of the gun while shaking her head. She was now crying.

“N-No…I’m sorry, mom, but I can’t.”

“Oh, Nadia.” My father was about to approach her when the unthinkable happened. Ophelia suddenly brought out a pistol from underneath her pillow. My eyes widened when she pointed her gun at my father.

“N-No!”

My feet automatically moved on their own and ran towards my father as the gunshot echoed inside the room.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Will Brey manage to keep his promise to Juno?

Do you think Ophelia got him this time for good?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 37

Hi Blazers! For my readers of MPEL, this is my answer to your requests. I will only re-upload it if Facebook deletes my stories from their site. I know that it’s frustrating but i am frustrated as well. I don’t want to remove my stories but if i didn’t and would still continue, then i would just be giving them the opportunity to copy the whole book. I hope that you will help me on this problem and report STORY EMPIRE & BEST LOVE STORIES Facebook pages for intellectual rights violation. And there’s new too. Someone informed me that my stories are on a Facebook page called TALES BY AMA . This is really getting out of hand. I hope you understand.

For those who already reported these Facebook pages, thank you so much! I appreciate your help :) HAPPY READING :)

Thank you for the comments! Just like the previous chapter,

100 comments

before i update the next one. Thanks in advance!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I felt like the time suddenly stopped and everything went silent. My distance from my father wasn’t that distant but I felt like it was so far that I couldn’t get near him right away. When I heard the gunshot, I felt like my heart came out of my chest because of so much fear for my father.

“Papa!” I yelled when I saw him fall on the floor together with Nadia. Everything happened so fast. I felt like my body went numb because of what I’ve witnessed.

“If I can’t get what I want, it’s better for me to kill all of you! You’ve ruined my plans! You all took everything away from me so I’ll make you pay dearly!” I heard Ophelia screamed like she already lose her sanity. She pointed the gun at my direction and was about to shoot me too but I quickly gathered myself together. That was the cue. I signaled my men who were just waiting for my signal. Before she had the chance to pull the trigger, Falcon came in and shot her hand that was holding the gun. After that, he quickly approached her and restrained her.

Thankfully, Falcon didn’t miss. Well, Viper told me that he’s a sniper and expert when it comes to grenades and guns.

Ophelia was screaming in pain as her hand bled but I didn’t have the time to look at her. My whole attention was on my father that was lying on the floor while Nadia was on top of him, unconscious.

I hurriedly attended to them. My eyes widened when I saw all the blood. My father tried to sit up as he gathered Nadia in his arms.

“Oh, God, she’s bleeding! Nadia, Nadia!” my father shook her shoulder but she was unresponsive. Her back was heavily bleeding. She was the one who got shot. Ophelia intended to shoot my father but Nadia saved him by hugging him. She took the bullet that was meant for him.

“Son, Nadia got shot! We need to bring her to the emergency room downstairs!” I didn’t need to be told twice. I carried her onto my arms. Even though she unconscious, I could tell that she was in so much pain.

“Call the police and surrender this criminal to them!” I ordered Falcon, referring to Ophelia. He nodded his head. I looked at Ophelia full of rage.

“Look what you’ve done! You shot your own daughter!” I screamed at her full of hatred but to my surprise, she smirked. She looked unrepentant of what she just did and it shocked me. It wasn’t the reaction that I was expecting from her after seeing her own daughter shot like that. Who could she remain calm and not panicking?

“I don’t need her anymore anyway! You can have her for all I care!” that shocked me even more. I wanted to punch her face right there and then. How could someone be so cruel and cold blooded? She just shot her own daughter but she doesn’t look affected at all.

“Do you want me to bring this woman to Viper? I think she needs to be taught a lesson.” Falcon asked me and then gripped Ophelia’s bleeding hand ruthlessly. Ophelia screamed in so much pain because of what Falcon did.

“You b*stard! Let go of my hand! Ahhh!” instead of listening to her, Falcon gripped her hand harder. Her screams became louder but I didn’t feel sorry for her.

“It’s okay. Just make sure that she won’t escape. I want her to rot in jail!” I answered and was about to leave when Ophelia managed to speak as Falcon let go of her bleeding hand but still holding her still by the shoulder.

“You need to bring me too! My hand is bleeding! It hurts!” she yelled while trying to push Falcon from restraining her. I could see that her hand was already full of blood and she was in pain but I didn’t feel any sympathy for her.

I didn’t know how she managed to slip a gun with her. The police officers that were guarding her hospital room were unconscious too. Maybe, it was Nadia who gave her the gun because she wanted to help her escape by drugging the police men that were guarding outside the room.

I looked at Nadia’s face. Maybe, she came here to the hospital to help her mother execute her other plans but now, her life was in danger because the person that she wanted to help shot her remorselessly.

I was about to tell her to f*ck off when I heard the panicking voice of my father next to me.

“Son, ignore her! We don’t have much time! Nadia is heavily bleeding and unconscious! We need to bring her to the emergency room now!” I cursed under my breath. I forgot. I quickly went out of that room with long strides and then went straight to the elevator. My father was walking along with me. He looked so worried.

Before the elevator closed, I noticed that people at the hallway were panicking, maybe because of the gunshots that they heard.

“Nadia, sweetie, please wake up. Don’t leave papa, please.” My father’s voice broke as tears began brimming his eyes. He was holding Nadia’s hand.

I clenched my jaw. I couldn’t believe of what just happened. I’ve never expected Ophelia to do this. She’s gone too far. She even hurt Nadia. I knew that she’s an evil woman but I expected her to be different when it comes to Nadia. But I was actually wrong. She was nothing but a coldhearted b*tch!

When the elevator opened, we hurriedly walked towards the emergency. The hospital staff attended to Nadia right away when they saw her state.

“If something happened to Nadia, I swear I’ll kill Ophelia!” my father hissed in so much anger. This was the first time for me to see him angry like this. He’s the type of person who can handle himself calmly in any type of situation. But now, he looked like he was about to explode in so much rage.

“Calm down, papa. Nadia will overcome this. I’m sure of that. She’s a strong woman.” I said, trying my best to calm him down. He sat on the chair nearby as if all his strength dissipated from his body.

“I don’t know what to do anymore, Brey. This is all my fault. I was so occupied trying to fix everything in my life that Ophelia destroyed and I forgot about Nadia. I thought Ophelia would never hurt her but I was wrong.” His voice was weak and full of regret.

I didn’t know what to say. No one spoke for a few minutes until I decided to break the silence and ask about the thing that has been bugging since a while ago.

I sat on the chair next to him.

“Is it really true, papa? Nadia is not my sister?” his body stiffened for a moment. I heard him take a deep breath before he answered. His eyes were already reddish, indicating that he was about to cry but was just trying his hardest to toughen himself up.

“No matter what happens, I consider Nadia as my real daughter. I’ve never treated her like she’s not mine ever since we adopted her.” I gasped in surprise.

“S-She’s adopted?” he smiled bitterly.

“Yes, son. We adopted Nadia when she was still a baby. Ophelia and I tried a lot of times to have a child of our own but her body couldn’t handle it. She had three miscarriages and after that, the doctor prevented her to get pregnant again because that would be too dangerous for her. She couldn’t accept that fact.

“She was so miserable and became even more insecure and jealous. Whenever I talk to other women, she would get so jealous. I tried to understand her because I knew that she was just scared because she couldn’t give me a child. She admitted to me that she was scared that I might leave her. We seek for a psychologist’s help in terms of her behavior and she recommended for us to adopt. Ophelia was so against it.

“But then, Ophelia’s sister got pregnant but her husband died just before she gave birth and that affected her mentally. Olga, Ophelia’s younger sister became mentally unstable because of what happened to her husband. She couldn’t handle her loss. After she gave birth to Nadia, we had to send her to a mental facility because her condition got worst and already got out of hand. Because Ophelia was the only relative she had back then, we took care of her baby.

“During those first months that we took care of Nadia, I learned to love her dearly. I noticed that Ophelia didn’t care about her niece that much and when I confronted her, she told me that she didn’t want to share my affection. I got mad and reminded her that Nadia was the daughter of her sister and if she wouldn’t treat her right, I would leave her. I was getting tired of her constant nagging and jealousy. From then on, I noticed her behavior towards little Nadia changed.

“But six months after Olga went to the facility, she escaped and disappeared without a trace. I tried to look for her but to no avail. That’s when we decided to legally adopt Nadia. Surprisingly, Ophelia accepted her as her own daughter even though she was so against adopting at first. Maybe because she had been longing to have her own child that her heart softened. I saw how she loved Nadia and treated her as her own. But after what I’ve witnessed a while ago, I doubt that she really did love Nadia as her own daughter.

“Because if she did, she would never say those words after shooting Nadia. I thought she would be worried and feel guilty of what she has done but she wasn’t nowhere guilty nor worried. I can’t believe that I’ve been with a monster like her for many years.”

I patted his shoulder to make him feel my support just like what he did when I was in the same situation.

“Everything will be alright, papa. I’m sure, Nadia will be fine.” He looked at me and smiled appreciatively.

“I’ve discovered how joyful and enjoyable a fatherhood was because of Nadia. She made me feel complete. She came into our lives when we thought we could never experience how to be parents to a child. Yes, she’s spoiled and a little bit uncontrollable sometimes but she’s a nice girl most of the time. Even though she’s hardheaded at most times, she never failed to listen to me whenever I tell her something. But lately, she changed a lot. She became a lot like Ophelia. Maybe because they were always together that she got brainwashed or something. Ophelia had a lot of time to teach her her twisted thoughts and beliefs. I couldn’t stop that because I was always working and didn’t have enough time for Nadia.

“But even so, I tried my best to give Nadia my time whenever I wasn’t busy. I taught her the things that I thought would make her a good person but Ophelia influenced her more than I did. Nadia always looked up to her. Maybe if I only tried harder to distance her from Ophelia, this wouldn’t’ve happened to her. It’s my fault.” His tears fell the moment he uttered those last three words.

“There’s no use of blaming yourself now, papa. You should just be strong for her because she needs you right now.” He wiped his tears and then nodded his head.

“You’re right, son. I shouldn’t blame myself because everything’s Ophelia’s fault! I will make sure that she will pay everything that she’s done in jail!”

“Yes. That’s what I wanted too that’s why I made sure that she wouldn’t escape her punishment easily by dying. She needs to stay alive and suffer the consequences of her actions. Death is too convenient punishment for her.” I answered through gritted teeth.

I really wanted to kill her with my bare hands but I knew that Juno would never like that. Besides, I don’t want to soil my hands with Ophelia’s dirty blood.

“Yes. That’s what she deserves; to rot in jail!” his palms balled into fists. I was about to answer when Ophelia’s angry voice echoed inside the hospital. Police were now everywhere as they rolled her in inside the emergency.

“Just kill me now because if you don’t, I’ll make sure to come back and get my revenge to all of you!” she shouted when she saw me and papa. I could see the fury in her eyes. My jaw flexed in anger. And she even had the guts to threaten us after what she did!

I stood up and then approached her. She was still handcuffed on the hospital bed.

“Just be thankful that my men didn’t kill you. Let me tell you this; I’ll make sure that you will get what you deserve for all the pain and sufferings that you brought to my loved ones. Even if you want to, you will never have the chance to get out of jail until you die because you will rot there!” her eyes squinted in anger.

“Damn you! You can’t do this to me! I am Ophelia Amouretti!”

“No, you’re not an Amouretti anymore because the divorce is already finalized! Just a little bit longer and I’ll get rid of your dirty name attached to my name! I regret the day that I met you, Ophelia! You’re nothing but a sick conniving b*tch who only worships money!” my father, who was now standing next to me, shouted at her full of disgust.

Ophelia’s face softened. Her eyes became innocent looking.

“I only did those things because of my love for you. I did everything so that you would learn to love me too but you never did. You made me feel like a rebound. When Nadia came to our lives, you made me feel useless even more by loving her as your own daughter.

“I tried to treat Nadia as my own daughter because that was what you wanted. I wanted to show you that I could love her so that you would love me too and stay. I did everything that you wanted but when you discovered that you have a son, you forgot about me again. You made me feel that even if we have Nadia, we’re not enough for you.

“When Liza came back, you decided to divorce me. I just got hurt that’s why I thought of getting back at everyone. You hurt me and I hurt you. We’re just the same. We hurt each other. C’mon, darling. I am still your wife. We can fix this. I promise to change and make it up to you and Nadia. Just accept me again.” My father didn’t answer right away.

I got scared that he might give in and accept her but when he spoke, his answer made me feel at ease.

“Don’t compare me to yourself, Ophelia. Yes, maybe I made a lot of mistakes too but that wasn’t an excuse for you to hurt other people. Meeting you was the biggest mistake of my life. You ruined me and I regret our times together. If you didn’t hurt Nadia, maybe I could still manage to forgive you but you did without even blinking an eye.

“Now, I finally understand that you’ve never loved her as your own daughter. You just used her to keep me by your side and I was so stupid for not noticing it. Because of your own doing, you lost everything.” Upon saying that, my father turned her back on her.

“N-No. You’re wrong. T-That was just an accident. I didn’t mean to shoot her. C’mon, darling. Give me one last chance. I swear, I’ll change. Don’t do this to me.” instead of answering, papa walked away quietly.

Ophelia kept on calling for my father but the nurses rolled her inside the emergency. She kept on thrashing and shouting but no one listened to her.

The doctor attended to her wound before they sent her back to her room. This time, the number of the policemen who were guarding her, doubled. I even instructed my other men to keep an eye on her as well.

We waited outside the operating room as the doctor removed the bullet from Nadia’s back. After I didn’t know how long, the doctor finally came out.

“She’s out of danger now, Mr. Amouretti, but because of what happened to her, her spinal cord took a damage.”

“W-What will happen to her now, doctor?” my father asked worriedly.

“There’s a possibility that she will no longer be able to move and walk on her own.” My father and I both gasped in shock.

“Is there any way to treat her?” I asked. the doctor shook his head.

“For now, I can say that there’s only 30 percent chance of her to be able to move and walk again with proper rehabilitation. It’s not that high but at least, it’s not really hopeless. I’m sorry, Mr. Amouretti.” When the doctor left, tears ran down from my father’s eyes.

I on the other hand felt so bad for Nadia. I couldn’t believe that this would happen to her. Even though we haven’t had time to really know each other, deep inside my heart, I considered her my sister.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

I think, 1 or 2 chapters more before the Epilogue.

Who among you predicted that Nadia was actually an adopted and not a daughter of Ophelia?

What do you think of Ophelia now that her crimes were all uncovered?

Next is the revelation of what Brey did in the past so stay tuned!

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 38

A/N: Sorry for the late update. I wanted to update yesterday but i didn’t have time. I went somewhere. For those who were complaining, i already mentioned before that if i wouldn’t update, that only means i’m busy. Anyway, this chapter is kinda long to make it up to you. I hope you like it!

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULT and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read it at your own risk!!!

JUNO’s POV

I opened the door and saw that Brey was still asleep. I couldn’t help but smile. At least, he finally had a goodnight sleep. It has been two weeks since Nadia got shot by Ophelia and Brey haven’t had any rest since then because of mom and Nadia’s condition.

Even if he never said anything, I could tell that he was worried and couldn’t sleep well.

I on the other hand got dismissed from the hospital after three days of staying there and Brey told me to stay at home and rest. Even though I wanted to stay by mom’s side while she was recovering, Brey didn’t allow me to because of my pregnancy.

Well, I could understand why. The doctor told me to make sure not to get stressed out at all cost because that would affect my pregnancy. Brey was treating me like a princess that he almost doesn’t want me to do anything inside the house.

Sometimes, I couldn’t help but to feel irritated because he’s being too overprotective and paranoid but I know he means well.

Since I got kidnapped by Ophelia, Brey haven’t been going to work anymore. He told me that he has trusted people in the company to do his job for the meantime because I and his family were his utmost priority.

During the visiting hours, he goes to the hospital to monitor the improvement of mom and Nadia. I wanted to go with him as well but he refused to take me with him. He said that it wouldn’t help my condition seeing mom like that.

But when he comes home from the hospital, he tells me everything that happened. He always tells me good news about the condition of mom and Nadia but I couldn’t help but to still worry about them.

But when Brey came home yesterday, he told me the unexpected good news that removed all my worries. Since yesterday, I could see that Brey was happy. At last, all his worries and fears finally disappeared.

He even slept peacefully last night because mom would be coming home today. Thankfully, she didn’t have any complications. We were so scared that her body would reject her new heart but thank God because everything went well.

In Nadia’s case, she will be discharged within this week too. At first, the doctor said that there was a big chance that she would be bed-ridden all her life but when she finally woke up and they assessed her condition once again, the doctor told us the a positive result.

He said that Nadia’s chance to go back to normal raised to 50 percent. Instead of 30 percent only, 20 percent was added to the possibility. It wouldn’t be easy, the doctor said, but achievable if Nadia would be willing to undergo proper treatments and rehabilitation. It would be also differ on her fighting spirit and will power.

Even though, everything wasn’t sure about her condition, Brey was positive that Nadia could do it especially that he and their father would be there for her to support her until she recovers.

Now, everyone could feel at ease because everyone was safe. Even though everything would not be easy, at least we could help and serve as mom and Nadia’s strength to fight.

I looked at the clock and saw that it was already 9 am. An idea popped up in my head. Brey had been doing his best to take care for us these past weeks and I wanted to make him happy by doing something for him as well.

I went out of our room and went downstairs, to the kitchen. I wanted to cook breakfast for the two of us. It has been a while since I cooked because he wouldn’t allow me to.

But now, I could feel that everything’s fine with my body. Besides, cooking isn’t that tiring and stressing. It would surely relax me actually because I love cooking.

I looked for the ingredients and when I gathered everything, I began to prepare. I was slicing the onions when Olive came in.

“Oh, my, Miss Juno! What are you doing? Sir Brey will get mad if he sees you cooking!” she said in panic. She was about to get the knife from me when I stopped her.

“Olive, stop. Don’t worry, I can handle this. Brey is such a worrywart. Don’t mind him. I am fine already. I just want to cook for him.”

“But—”

“—No buts, Olive. Just go back to your duties. Don’t worry, Brey will not scold you, I’ll make sure of that.” She nodded her head but she still looked worried. I huffed in frustration. Everyone’s behaving like crazy when it comes to me because Brey said so!

“Okay, Miss Juno.” I heaved a sigh of relief when she finally left me. Sometimes, I couldn’t help but to get tick off. Everyone was treating me like an invalid person. I’m just a pregnant woman, for goodness’ sake!

I shook that thought away from my head and just concentrated on what I was doing.

After about an hour, I finally finished cooking. I looked at the foods that I cooked proudly. They looked so delicious. I put each dish in separate plates on a tray together with the empty plates, a pitcher of juice and cutlery and then carried it to our room.

I couldn’t carry all of it at once so I had to ask Olive’s help. I slowly opened the door and saw that Brey was still asleep.

“Just place it on top of the work table, Olive. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, miss Juno.” She answered and then went out of the room. I put the tray that I was carrying on top of the table as well before approaching Brey on the bed. I sat next to him.

“Good morning, caro. Wake up. It’s already past 9.” I said gently on his ear as I played with his hair with my hand. He stirred and groaned softly. I chuckled.

“C’mon, wake up already. I made breakfast for us. Let’s eat together.” he instantly opened his eyes upon hearing that. His eyebrows furrowed while looking at me.

“You made breakfast?” I nodded my head proudly with a wide smile. I was about to get the food when he spoke and what he said tick me off.

“You didn’t have to do that, cara mia. I already told you not to strain yourself. What if you got tired and stressed out because of it? You should’ve asked Olive if you want to cook something.” My jaw flexed in irritation.

“Brey, I am not an invalid person. I just cooked breakfast for the both of us. It’s not like I cleaned the entire house while running around like crazy.” I answered sarcastically and was about to stand up from sitting on the bed when he was quick to grab me by the hand and stopped me from getting away.

“Wait, cara. Are you mad?” I sneered at him and then pulled back my hand from his grip.

“What do you think? Do I look like I’m happy right now?” he heaved a sigh and then sat up. Even though I was irritated, I couldn’t help but to look at his macho body. Damn! He was only wearing his boxers and he looked so damn hot even in the morning. What the hell are you thinking, Juno?! This is not the right time for you to ogle at his body!

“I am just worried about you and our baby. What if—”

“—Nothing bad will happen to me and the baby, Brey. Look, I’m fine! I cooked breakfast because I thought you would be happy about it but I guess, I was wrong.” I couldn’t help but to sulk. I got off the bed and then went straight to the bathroom. My eyes were brimming with tears already but I tried my best to blink them back.

I sat on the edge of the bathtub. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. Maybe, I was overreacting but I couldn’t help it. I missed him so much already. Even if he comes home everyday these past two weeks, he wasn’t always himself because of all the problems. I just wanted to have his entire time now that everything’s finally falling into place.

A couple of seconds, I heard the door of the bathroom open and Brey came in. He looked worried while looking at me.

“Cara…” he began but I looked at the other way. He heaved a sigh. Then I heard the sounds of him washing his face on the sink. I walked out of the washroom in irritation. He didn’t even try harder to talk to me.

I went to the terrace to breathe some fresh air. To my further annoyance, he didn’t follow me right away. After a couple of minutes later, I felt a pair of arms snaked around my waist.

“C’mon, cara. Don’t get mad at me. I’m just worried of you. I don’t want to see you in pain again that’s why I’ve been extra protective of you these past few days.” he rained kisses on the side of my neck. I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from moaning. Damn! My irritation started to fade away because of his pleading voice and kisses.

“I told you, Brey. I feel fine already. You don’t have to be so worrywart about me because I know my limits.”

“Are you that mad that you can’t even call me caro now? You’re just calling me by my name since a while ago.” I rolled my eyes and faced him.

“I am not mad. I am just irritated.” I corrected. His face finally brightened.

“Thank goodness. I don’t like it when you’re mad at me.” he rested his forehead against mine and I could smell his breath. I smiled inwardly. So, he brushed his teeth first before coming to talk to me. I shook my head inwardly.

“I can’t even stay mad at you for long.” I answered and cupped his face. He angled his face to capture my lips for a kiss. I automatically closed my eyes as I felt his lips land on mine. We both groaned. We kissed for a minute or so before we pulled away. We were both catching our breaths already.

“I can’t get enough of kissing you, cara mia. Damn. I want to make love with you right now. It’s been a while.” His voice turned husky.

“Where did that come from?” I laughed.

“Our breakfast will get cold if we make love right now.” I continued in amusement.

“Then let’s reheat it later. I want you now, cara mia. I missed you so much. Will you let me?” I chuckled softly. He looked like a kid that was asking for a candy. I bit back a gasp when his hands caressed their way to my breasts and alternately kneaded them through my shirt.

“B-But it’s still morning, caro. Can’t you wait until tonight? We—ohhh!” I couldn’t control the moan that escaped my lips when his fingers targeted my already erect nipples and toyed with them erotically.

He smiled triumphantly when he heard my moan.

“I can tell that you want me too, cara. I can already smell your sweet juices. I know that you’re wet already.” My eyes widened.

“I-I am not!” I denied but he just laughed at me. I felt my cheeks heated up.

“Really? Let me check it out.” Before I could protest, he already lifted me up onto his arms and carried me inside our room. He put me down on my feet at the foot of the bed and then began undressing me in a hurry. Seconds later, my clothes were already flying everywhere.

He made me sit on the edge of bed with my feet still on the floor. His eyes raked me a lustful stare. He swallowed hard.

“Oh, my Gosh! You look like a h*rny teenager!” I couldn’t help but say.

“I am damn h*rny right now, cara mia, but you know very well that I’m not a teenager because a teenager doesn’t have like this.” My eyes widened when he suddenly removed his boxers off and his rock-like manhood sprang out proudly. I almost squealed in surprise. He’s such a naughty man!

“Yeah, you’re right! You’re so h*rny!” he laughed heartily before he knelt before me. I gasped loudly when he suddenly spread my legs apart and stared at my already exposed treasure. His lips curved with a triumphant grin when he saw how already wet I was.

“I knew it.” he uttered before he dipped a finger in my hole.

“Ohhh…” I purred like a wild cat when he began moving his finger in and out. It felt so good. But the pleasure disrupted when he suddenly pulled his finger out. I was about to complain when he brought his finger to his mouth and tasted it. He always does that!

I bit my lower lip. Damn! He looked so erotic right now while savoring my taste.

“I can’t tell that you missed me so much too.” He said with certainty before he spread my lower lips with his fingers until the slick interior got exposed to his hungry eyes.

“Beautiful and mine.” He claimed possessively before he began pleasuring me with his talented mouth. The first brush of his tongue against my p*ssy felt so good and as he continued attacking every sensitive area, the pleasure kept on escalating as well.

He put my legs over his shoulders. My hips were moving to meet his naughty mouth while my fingers were raking and pulling on his hair. My breath went hitch.

I kept on panting deliriously while calling for his name. My mind became hazy.

“—Feels so good!” my eyes were closed while wailing in so much ecstasy. He didn’t leave even a small part of my womanhood untouched by his playful tongue.

“I really love your taste, cara. It’s addicting. I can’t get enough.” He groaned before tonguing my hard nub relentlessly. My body arched. He tongue-fùcked me as he placed his thumb on my cl*t a,d circled it repeatedly.

“Ohhh! I’m almost there, caro!” I cried as I felt the heat in the pit of my stomach flared up even more. It was too much. The pleasure was too much.

He sucked on my clt once again before he moved his head from side to side in a fast manner. My eyes rolled back in incomparable rapture. My stomach waved as my back arched once again when intense orgsm washed over me.

“Caro!” I screamed deliriously as my body trembled uncontrollably. He licked everything that came out of me. Then my mouth gaped open when I felt his big and hot rod entered inside of me in one fluid thrust.

“Oh, my God—caro!” I held onto him when I reached another climax because of what he did. I felt like my whole body was engulfed with a wild fire because of so much heat that I was feeling.

He remained motionless while waiting for my org*sm to ebb.

“I can’t get enough of watching your org*sm face, my wild cat. It’s making me harder even more.” I looked at him with half hooded eyes.

“Gosh, you’re so hard.” I commented while breathing raggedly. I could feel my pssy stretched deliciously. My vginal walls involuntarily squeezed his c*ck and it made him grunt like a wild beast.

“Oh, keep on doing that.” he asked and then began moving, slowly at first, while massaging my breasts in an erotic manner. We kept on calling each other’s name as his pace increased. I could hear the naughty slapping sounds of our sensitive areas.

“Brey…Ohhh…faster…” I demanded wantonly as I tried my best to meet his every powerful trusts. Then my eyes rolled back in sheer pleasure when he suddenly slammed his c*ck as far as it go inside of me and held it there before he gyrated his hips repeatedly.

“Ahhh!” I screamed as I felt his c*ck lurched inside of me, hitting the right spots. His hardness was moving in a circular motion as well as he continued gyrating his hips. I felt like I was going crazy. My head was turning from side to side while kept on wailing in heat.

My hands were clutching the sheets tightly.

Then a couple of seconds later, I exploded around him while calling his name over and over again. I felt like I was going insane.

“Wrap your legs around my waist, cara!” I heard him ordered. Even though I felt like my strength left me, I did as I was told. I hugged him by the neck as he got off the bed. Our bodies were still connected together.

I was still moaning because small tremors of my climax was still tickling my insides but I knew that I could take another one just for him.

Then he took me while he was standing at the foot of the bed. I was holding onto him tightly as he trusted inside of me in a fast manner. I bounced on his c*ck, meeting his every slam. He was so strong holding in his arms like that.

Our eyes met.

“I’m almost there, cara mia. I want you to c*m with me.” beads of sweat were already drenching his forehead and chest but he still looked so hot.

“Yes, caro. I’m c*mming too!” I answered with a trembling voice and that was when his pace became desperate and harder than a while ago.

We kissed like there’s no tomorrow while moaning and groaning in pleasure. I felt like his hugeness became even bigger inside of me. Just a little bit more…Then my eyes widened when another climax hit me. This time, I wasn’t alone.

He erupted inside of me too. Every spurt of his essence drove me wilder. My body shuddered intensely that if he wasn’t kissing me, I would’ve screamed to the top of my lungs for sure. I felt like he brought me to 7th heaven.

The pleasure was too much for me to handle and it took all of my strength away. I moaned once again when he pulled out of my quavering womanhood and gently deposited me on the bed. We were both breathless.

We laid down on the bed in a spooning position. The post-coital bliss was incomparable. Contentment and happiness were there too.

“Goodness! You wore me out and it’s still early in the morning.” He chuckled. He was about to answer when I suddenly remembered something.

“Oh, my God!” my eyes were wide as I sat up, looking at him. His eyebrows creased.

“What happened, cara?”

“I’m so stupid! How come I forgot that I’m pregnant? What if our baby—” before I could even complete what I wanted to say, he stopped me by putting a finger on my lips. He pulled me back in his arms. This time, I was now pillowing on his chest as his arms wrapped around me.

“You don’t have anything to worry about. I called your OB yesterday and asked her if it’s safe for us to make love and she said yes.” I gaped at him.

“You asked her that?” I asked in disbelief. He grinned at me.

“Of course, cara. I wanted to make love with you last night but I was too tired to do so. But now, I finally did it because if I waited until tonight, I would surely go crazy.” his voice became naughty. I pinched his side.

“You’re so naughty! You really made up for the lost times because you wore me out this early in the morning.” His eyes turned dark.

“And I’m not done with you yet, my wild cat.” My eyes widened.

“What about our breakfast?”

“That’s for later.” I squealed when he suddenly pulled me on top on him. I was about to protest when he sealed my lips with a hot kiss. I felt his hands began exploring my body once again. The burning lust and desire within me rose once again that I couldn’t do anything but to respond to him.

Later on, the erotic sounds of our love-making accompanied by our cries of pleasure could be heard inside the four corners of our room.

When exhaustion finally hit us, we showered together and then ate our breakfast. Well, it became a brunch. I giggled of that thought.

When the afternoon came, we picked mom from the hospital. I couldn’t help but to feel emotional but happy at the same time when I saw her. We hugged each other while crying. Thank goodness, she’s fine.

We took her home together with her private nurse. We wanted to throw her a welcome home party but we didn’t want to tire her out. Brey said that he would be throwing a big party in his birthday next week anyway but it wouldn’t be just for him. For his parents too.

Brey’s father was with us too. I couldn’t help but to smile when I notice how attentive he was to mom. When dinner came, he was even the one who attended to mom’s needs. Brey and I were smiling meaningfully while watching them.

After that, we stayed in mom’s room, talking happily. But then I had to leave them because I wanted to take a quick shower. I wanted to give them a family time too. After getting dressed and blow-dried my hair, I went back to mom’s room. I saw the door slight open. I was about to push it wider when I heard what they were talking about.

“Son, I know this is not the right time for me to tell you this but I think you need to confess what you’ve done to Juno. Everything’s finally fine now so I think it’s better for you to become honest with her before she discovers the truth.” I heard Brey sigh.

“But mom, I am scared. What if, she will not forgive me? What I did was a terrible thing and she will surely hate me.” there was a hint of fear in his voice and that made my body stiffen. What are they talking about?

“What is your mom talking about? What did you do to Juno?” his father asked confusedly. Brey couldn’t answer right away. But when he finally answered, what he said shocked me.

“I-I sabotaged MMTC.” I gasped as my hand covered my mouth. After hearing that, I suddenly recalled what Ophelia told me while I was held captive. I felt like my knees turn to jelly as tears started to pour from my eyes.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think will happen next?

What will Juno do? Stay or leave Brey?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 39

A/N: I made this chapter longer to make it up to you guys for the late update. Anyway, one more chapter before the Epilogue.

For my readers of BLAZING DESIRE! I will update tomorrow or Thursday because i didn’t have enough time to write because of my tight schedule. I hope you understand!

HAPPY READING.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I felt like I had a brain freeze as I held onto the doorknob tightly. I couldn’t think properly all of a sudden. The word ‘sabotaged’ kept on repeating in my head over and over again.

I shook my head, couldn’t accept what I’ve just heard. It couldn’t be. Brey would never do that…

“You sabotaged their company? Why?” Brey’s father asked exasperatedly. Brey didn’t answer right away and while I was waiting for his answer, I was quietly expecting that he would take back what he just said; that he just uttered the wrong word.

But when he answered, all the hope that left in me got crushed upon hearing the painful truth directly from him.

“I-I wasn’t thinking properly back then, papa. My resentment and rage got the best of me that I planned to take my revenge on the Morgan family. I wanted to get back at them for all the things that I’ve been through.” A whimper escaped my lips as tears welled my eyes.

Even though I didn’t want to believe, I knew that I would be just deceiving myself. I looked at the door in front of me. I suddenly got torn between going inside to confront Brey or just turn around and leave.

I chose the latter because I felt like my heart was about to explode. I didn’t have the strength to face him right now and hear everything that he’s done. Discovering that he was really the one behind all the sufferings and humiliation that my father had been through gave me all the mixed negative emotions. I could feel my entire body shaking.

When I first heard about that from Ophelia, I chose not to believe her because I loved Brey and I didn’t want to doubt him. But these past few weeks, that thing has been bugging me. I tried not to think about it but I kept on remembering it.

I attempted to ask Brey about it and hear his side of the story a couple of times but I always backed out before I could even begin to talk because I was scared of what might his answer could be.

Yes, I kneww I became a coward but I couldn’t help it. We had a lot to think about these past few weeks, especially Brey and I didn’t want to add to his problems.

I was about to turn around and leave when someone pulled the door open. It was Brey. His eyes were wide while staring at me. He looked shock.

“C-Cara…D-Did you—” I wiped my tears but they stubbornly kept on falling. He took a step closer to me but I raised my hand to stop him.

“Don’t.” my voice was low but firm and that was enough for him to stop right away. I could see the fear in those amethyst eyes of him but I felt nothing. All I wanted to do was to run away.

I quickly left him there and went back to our room. I locked the door, making sure that he wouldn’t open it even if he’d use the key, before I leaned my back against it until I slowly slumped down the floor as if all the strength in my body dissipated. I covered my mouth with my palm as I sobbed.

I couldn’t believe that this was happening to us. How could fate hurt me like this? Out of all the men who courted me, why did destiny give Brey to me knowing that he would hurt me like this?

Why didn’t I realize his motives before? I already knew that he hated mom but why didn’t it occur in me that he was just taking his revenge that’s why he came to MMTC? Maybe he even asked me to pretend as his girlfriend because that was part of his plan. What if he really didn’t love me at all? What if having me as his girlfriend was also part of his revenge?

I clutched my chest as the pain intensified even more. Why Brey? Why?

I suddenly remembered my father and all the things that he’d been through before he passed away…

I excitedly looked at the result of my entrance exam that they sent me through email. I passed. I couldn’t believe it! I passed the entrance exam of one of the best universities in France! I quickly ran downstairs to tell the good news to mom.

I found her at the living room, talking to someone on the phone. I had a wide smile on my face as I approached her. I patiently waited for her to finish her conversation before telling her.

“You look happy, sweetheart. What happened?” she asked when she finally ended the call.

“Guess what, mom. I passed my entrance exam! I will be going to France to study university!” I almost squealed in so much happiness. Her eyes widened.

“Really? Wow! Congratulations!” she hugged me and then kissed my forehead.

“I knew you could do it.”

“Thank you, mom. I hope daddy will be happy about this too.” Her expression changed. It became unreadable.

“I know that your father isn’t in favor of this decision of yours to go to France but try your best to convince him. This is a good opportunity for you to attend the school of your choice. I know that this has been your dream school. Don’t worry, I’ll back you out.” I hugged her again.

“Thanks, mom. Thank you for always being there for me.”

After an hour or so, my father finally arrived from work.

“Daddy, I have something to tell you.” I began as I hugged him from the side.

“You’re awfully happy. What is it about?” he said full of gentleness. I bit my lower lip and tilted up my head to look at him.

“Ahm…I passed…my entrance exam.” His eyebrows creased.

“You mean…”

“Yes, daddy. I passed my entrance exam so please allow me to go to France to attend university.” I looked at him with puppy dog eyes.

When I first told him about my plan of going to France to study, he didn’t agree but I still went to France to take the entrance exam anyway.

He didn’t say anything when I told him that I would be going there to take the exam except that he let my mom and a bodyguard accompany me that’s I knew that there would be a chance for him to allow me if I ever passed the test. I did it so there’s no reason for him not to.

“Baby, you know my stand to—”

“Please, daddy. I promise, I will study hard. I will graduate and you won’t get disappointed with me. I will help you manage MMTC after I graduate so please let me go. You know that this has been my plan since I was still in high school.”

“Just let Juno go. This is her dream school. Besides, you know how responsible she is. She won’t do anything that will disappoint us for sure.” My mom interrupted. She has a serious expression on her face while sitting on the sofa, staring at us.

“Mom is right. Please, allow me to go, daddy.” I even kissed his cheek.

My father’s face softened before he heaved a sigh.

“Fine. I will let you attend that school but promise me that you will work in our company after you graduate.” My face brightened. I knew it!

“Thank you, daddy! You’re the best!” I hugged him full of joy and he chuckled. Well, I’ve never asked him anything that he didn’t give me anyway. I knew that he was just worried of me going abroad to study because he and mom wouldn’t be there by my side. But thank goodness, because I managed to change his mind.

I felt really lucky to have them as my parents. They’re very loving and always give me what I want.

After a couple of months, I went to France with a lot of plans in my mind. I didn’t want to disappoint my parents so I studied as hard as I could even though I didn’t really have any plans of working in MMTC after I graduate.

Life there was fun and I enjoyed it a lot. I met a lot of people and the new environment gave me thrill. I tried to enjoy as much as I could. Years went by in a blink of an eye.

“Hey, did you read about this already? It’s on the news.” Angelique said. She’s been my classmate since I started attending school in Paris. We quickly clicked together as friends and we were inseparable since then. As the years go by, we became best of friends.

Even though she came from a renowned family in France, she’s such a nice girl.

“What is it about?” she drew her laptop closer to me so that I could see what she was talking about.

My heart began beating faster when I read the article on the internet.

‘MMTC, one of the world’s leading car manufacturers is currently facing a big scandal after five newly released cars in the market malfunctioned that almost took several lives. 9 people were rushed to the hospital within this week after the consecutive accidents…’

I shook my head. I suddenly got worried about my parents.

I quickly dialed my father’s number.

“Daddy, is the news about MMTC true?” I asked right away when he picked up. I heard him take a deep breath.

“Yes, sweetheart, but we’re already doing our best to fix the problem.” Judging from his voice, I could tell that he was stressed out and worried.

“Are you okay, daddy? Please don’t overwork yourself. You know that it’s not good for you. The doctor already told you not to over-exert yourself.” I couldn’t help but to worry that this might affect his health.

“Don’t worry, baby. Everything will be fine. Just focus on your studies. One more year and you will graduate already so you shouldn’t let this affect you. MMTC will survive this scandal for sure.” He assured me but there was a hint of uncertainty in his voice.

My eyes watered. Even though I wanted to help, I knew that I wouldn’t be able to anyway. I realized that the only thing that I could do in order to help was to follow what he said.

“Okay, daddy, but promise me that you will not overwork yourself. You know that overworking and being stressed out is not good for your health. I don’t want to lose you just because of this.” I couldn’t help but become emotional.

“Yes, baby. Don’t worry about me. Just promise me too that you will not let this affect you.”

“Yes, daddy.”

After our conversation, I tried not to worry too much but I couldn’t help it. The tears that I’ve been holding back since a while ago, fell.

“Are you okay, Juno? What did your daddy say? Is it true?” Angelique asked worriedly. I smiled at her forcefully.

“E-Everything that’s written on this article is true.” She gasped.

“Oh, my. I hope that everything will be alright.” She hugged me to comfort me. That made me feel better.

“I hope so too.”

Months after that, the issue finally died down. I thought everything finally went back to normal but after my graduation and went home, I discovered how that big scandal really affected MMTC. That was the only time that I realized that nothing has been fixed. In fact, our company was already on the verge of bankruptcy.

“Why didn’t you tell me about this, daddy? I thought the problem has been solved already since the issue died down. The media doesn’t talk about it anymore too.” My father heaved a sigh.

“Juno, I don’t want to worry you. Besides, nothing would’ve been changed even if I’d tell you about it.” his voice was full of sadness and it affected me. It was my first time seeing him down like that. I hugged him.

He told me that he spent a large sum of money just to keep the issue away. He paid the media and worst of all, he borrowed money from one of his business associates. The market value of MMTC’s stocks plummeted down that’s why many of our clients left us.

It was a nightmare not just for our family but for everyone in MMTC as well.

The following months after that, I witnessed how my father tried his best to get MMTC back on its feet but to no avail. He tried approaching his so called friends for help but no one helped him. Everything became difficult.

Even though it was so hard for him, he never failed to lose hope. Whenever I ask him about the company, he would always say that everything’s getting better. But I knew that he was just saying that not to worry me.

He even lied about his health that I didn’t know was worsening already until his body finally gave up and that caused him to get hospitalized. Then after a couple of weeks at the hospital, he passed away.

When I lost him; that was the saddest moment of my life. I couldn’t believe that I lost him just because he tried to save our company from eventually falling.

I knew that he loved MMTC so much and already dedicated his life into managing it but I’ve never expected that it would be the reason of his death.

After what happened to him, I eventually assumed his position and tried as much as I could to continue my father’s wish to save MMTC but it was harder than I expected. Until Brey came into the picture…

I wiped my tears because of those memories. It was so hard watching my own father suffer like that until he passed away but the most painful part was knowing that the man I loved was the reason of my father’s sufferings before he died.

I couldn’t believe that I didn’t notice Brey’s real motive when he bought major stocks in our company. Now, I finally understoodd why he said that he didn’t have any plan of managing MMTC even though he already acquired majority of the shares because he was planning to ruin in from the beginning.

How could he do such thing?

I wiped my tears angrily but they still continuously fell stubbornly. Then I heard series of knocks on the door behind me.

“Cara, please, open the door. Let’s talk.” It was Brey. He sounded so worried. I didn’t answer. I stood up and slowly walked towards the bed. I sat there like I wasn’t myself while staring into space, quietly crying.

I didn’t know what to do. I was so confused and hurt. It was too much to bear. This was what I was scared about that’s why I didn’t have the guts to ask Brey about what Ophelia told me. I didn’t want him to confirm it because I knew that I wouldn’t take it.

Now, my chest felt so heavy and painful.

“Cara mia, please hear me out. I know that I was a b*stard for doing those things and I am prepared to face the consequences of my sins but please hear me out first.” He pleaded. His voice broke.

He kept on begging me to open the door but I didn’t. I remained quietly sobbing. Then after about ten minutes, he finally gave up. My eyes were already sore from crying too much.

“Ahh!” I clutched my tummy as I suddenly felt a pain. It was brief but it made me scared. I touched my tummy worriedly.

“I’m sorry, baby, that mommy is hurting right now. Please, hang in there.” I muttered as I continued caressing my tummy. Thankfully, the pain went away.

I stayed sitting on the bed while affectionately caressing my tummy. I tried to calm down.

“Cara…” I almost gasped in surprise when I heard Brey’s voice. I looked up and saw him in front of me. I blinked a couple of times, thinking that I was just imagining things but I wasn’t.

I felt the gentle breeze of the air coming from the terrace. The door was open.

“Did you—”

“Yes, cara. I climbed up here because you locked the door. I was so worried of you and I didn’t think twice of climbing here to check on you.” his face was full of sadness and fear combined. He looked like he wanted to hug me but he was scared to do so.

“You shouldn’t have done that!” I stood up and was about to walk past him when he stopped me by the hand.

“Cara mia, please, let’s talk.” I faced him.

“What for?” my voice was cold and laced with anger.

“I want to tell you everything once and for all. I don’t want to hide anything from you anymore.” I didn’t respond right away. My hands balled into fists. Then a pained smile broke across my face.

“Why, Brey?” was all that came out of my lips. He lifted his hand, wanting to touch my cheek but when I took a step backward, he pulled back his hand. Pain passed through his eyes.

“I’m sorry, cara mia.” His eyes brimmed with tears.

“Why did you have to do that? Why?” my traitorous tears were threatening to fall from my eyes once again but I tried to hold them back. My vision was already blurry.

“I-I did it because I was mad. I wanted to see mom and your father suffer because of what they did to me. I was thirsty for revenge so when I’ve finally gained enough money and power, I decided to ruin MMTC for good. I knew that your father have dedicated his life into managing your company and if I’d struck his weakness, he would surely get hurt and would eventually fall miserably. That was what I thought.

“Four years ago, I began my plans by releasing new cars that were superior compared to those of the newly manufactured units of MMTC. I u-used my connections underground to steal the big clients of MMTC and that’s when your company started having problems. I quickly surpassed MMTC by that strategy.”

I felt like my head started aching upon hearing those things from his lips. I swallowed hard to prevent myself from breaking down in front of him.

“What about the s-scandal that happened more than a year ago. W-Was that your doing too?” his Adam’s apple moved, indicating that he gulped. His eyes evaded my gaze but I caught the fear in there.

“Brey, answer me.” my voice was stern, wanting to know everything determinedly.

“Answer me!” I yelled at him in anger when he remained quiet. I couldn’t control my emotions anymore. Then, he nodded his head.

“I-I paid one of the engineers of MMTC to sabotage the development of the newly manufactured cars and that caused the scandal that happened last year. I don’t know what happened, cara. I cancelled the plan because I realized that I didn’t want other people to get involve. The man I paid to execute the plan said that when I told him to withdraw the plan, he did as I was told but the cars still reached the market.” And that was the last straw.

Before I could even think clearly, I slapped him on the cheek as my tears pour like waterfalls.

“How could you do that?! Because of what you did, m-my father’s health deteriorated that caused him to die. Some people got hurt too. How could you?!” I was already yelling in so much anger. I pounded his chest with my fists but he didn’t stop me.

He just let me hit him until I finally got tired. I kept sobbing in so much pain. Pain by discovering that the one who caused my father’s death was the love of my life; the father of my unborn child.

I felt so stupid because I let him played with me and used me.

Then I felt him hugged me. I tried pushing him away but he tightened his arms around me and didn’t let go.

“Please, stop crying, cara mia.” His voice cracked. I felt him kissed my temple and forehead a couple of times while whispering how sorry he was and how much he loved me.

“I’m sorry for causing you this pain. I’m sorry because I was an a*shole. Please forgive me, cara. I love you so much.” He kept on repeating. I could feel how his body trembled.

I felt like I was so drained and I couldn’t find my strength. Because I didn’t succeed on pushing him away from me, I broke down in his chest. I didn’t know how long that I cried in his arms while he kept on comforting me.

He kept on asking for forgiveness but his words didn’t penetrate my wall. When I finally gathered myself together, I untangled his arms from hugging me and took a step backwards, away from him.

I saw the pain that registered on his face but I was numb already.

“Tell me honestly. Did you ask me to pretend as your girlfriend so that you could use me too in hurting mom and dad?”

He slowly nodded his head and the pain that I was feeling doubled. I felt like I was going crazy because of all the revelations. My tears kept on falling even though I didn’t want to.

“I hate you.” he shook his head and tried to hold my hand but I didn’t let him. Then to my surprise, tears ran down his cheeks.

“That was just in the beginning, cara. It wasn’t my plan to involve you in my revenge but when papa mistook you as my girlfriend, that idea came into my mind that’s why I did everything so that you would agree. I planned to make you fall in love with me and leave you after but everything changed because I quickly fell in love with you. I tried to forget my resentment towards my own mother because of you. I tried to change for you and I made it. I am not proud of all the things that I’ve done.

“I let my anger rule over me. I was full of rage all my life and I wanted to make your father and mom experience that hell that I went through. I thought if I did that, I would finally be happy and forget the past and move on but I was wrong. I was left with emptiness instead. I thought I would never find happiness, the place where I finally belong to and get accepted but you made that possible for me, cara mia.

“You’re my home and the love of my life. You’re my happiness. You changed me into a better person and I’m glad that I met someone life you. I know that I don’t deserve you because you’re too pure for me but I want to gamble into that tiny chance that I have for us.” I almost gasped in surprise when he suddenly knelt before me and hugged me by the waist.

He rested the side of his head on my tummy while tears kept on falling from his eyes. I could see his sincerity.

“I don’t know if you would ever find it in your heart to forgive me, cara mia, but I want you to know that you’re the best thing that ever happened to my life. You served as the light in my dark world. You’re the only woman, aside from my grandma, that loved me unconditionally. You made me the happiest man when you told me that we’re having a baby soon.” He looked up and stared into my eyes.

Tears were still falling from our eyes.

“Please, don’t cry because it hurts me double knowing that you’re hurting right now because of me. I love you so much together with our little one. I will wait for your forgiveness no matter how long. I hope that you will still give me another chance.” I wiped my tears and drew a deep breath, trying to calm my senses. I couldn’t explain the pain that I was feeling.

Yes, I wanted to believe in him and forgive him but it was so hard.

Seeing Brey kneel down made me feel bad but the anger in me was too strong. I didn’t want to be around him because I didn’t want to voice out hurtful words that I would regret later.

Yes, still love him but something has changed. I needed to think and get away from all of this. I wanted to breathe.

“I want to go back home to Greece.” His eyes widened.

“But—”

“I need to get out of here. I am hurting right now. It will not help for us to stay together for now.” I thought he would disagree but to my surprise, he nodded his head after a couple of seconds.

“I-I understand, cara. I will give you space. I know this is hard for you but I will wait for you no matter how long. I will ask for your forgiveness over and over again until you finally forgive me. I won’t give up on us.” He stood up and then cupped my face. He stared at me full of love.

“Don’t worry, cara mia. I will correct my mistakes. I already decided to do this weeks ago because of you. I love you so much. Please, remember that.” He kissed me on the forehead before he slowly walked out of the room.

I remained standing on my spot for I didn’t how long while crying.

Later that day, I talked to mom and told her my plan.

“I understand, sweetheart. If you think that this will help you overcome the pain, then go. We’re always be here, waiting for you.” I hugged her and thank her for understanding me.

The next day, I flew to Greece with a heavy heart. I tried to forget the pain and tried to start over again but three days after that, I saw the shocking news on TV. Brey surrendered himself to the police. He admitted that he was the one who was behind the big scandal that happened to MMTC last year.

Upon seeing that, the remote fell from my hands because of shock. I’ve never thought that he would do that. I couldn’t believe that he actually surrendered himself to the police. Oh, caro…

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Oh, my. Will Brey get sentenced to jail for his sin?

Will there be another chance for Juno and Brey?

Will they have their happy ending?

What do you think will happen next? A happy ending or sad ending?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 40

A/N: I thought this would be the last chapter before epilogue but i was wrong. The chapter was too long that i had to divide it into two. So, again; one more chapter before the Epilogue.

Anyway, who among my characters do you want me to write their story next in the book 3 of

The beauty & the possessive series

? I’ll start writing the next story soon…

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I bit my lower lip as tears threatened to fall from my eyes. Even though I left Brey because I couldn’t accept what he’s done to my family, I still couldn’t deny the fact that I still loved him so much. Now, seeing him admitted what he’s done and surrendered to the police made me confuse.

Yes, every committed sin has a price and Brey should pay for his but deep inside of me, I didn’t want him to go to jail.

I couldn’t believe that he surrendered himself and bravely confessed the truth to the world even though that could destroy his reputation. I knew what he did wasn’t easy for him. He really changed a lot compared to the Brey that I first met.

I could still remember how cold and jerk he was back then. He was obviously full of resentment and would never bow down to anyone. He was an intimidating man that rarely smiles.

But everything changed about him and the most surprising thing was, he wasn’t afraid of confessing his sins. He actually surrendered himself willingly to the police and that made me admire him but at the same time, it made me feel guilty.

I got mad at him when he confessed everything to me because I couldn’t accept the fact that my father died because of what he’s done. But now, I realized that my father was the one who destroyed Brey’s life by taking away his mother.

He participated in Ophelia’s plans just to get mom. Other people got hurt because of their greediness. Yes, what dad did was wrong too but I didn’t want to compare the mistakes of both parties because I love them both.

No matter what happened, they’re both the most special men in my life.

Now, Brey unexpectedly confessed everything. It was a brave thing to do and I wasn’t sure if my father would do the same thing if he was still alive.

“Why, caro? What are you thinking? No one asked you to do this.” I said confusedly as if he was just in front of me. Before I could stop myself, I grabbed my phone and dialed his number. I wanted to talk to him and ask him if he’s okay.

I couldn’t stop myself from worrying about him.

To my disappointment, it was out of coverage area. I tried a couple of times but it was still the same. I decided to call his house. It took three rings before someone answered.

“Amouretti residence, good afternoon.” It was Olive.

“Olive, where is Brey?” I asked right away. I felt so worried about him and the anger and worry that I was feeling mixed up inside of me. Just imagining him inside the jail was already giving me unexplained feelings inside.

“He’s held in custody by the police, Ms. Juno.” I gasped in shock. Oh, God! My hands were trembling and I seemed to lose my voice. I suddenly felt a lump in my throat. I swallowed hard.

“I-I want to talk to mom, Olive. Please, give her the phone.”

“Just a second, Ms. Juno.” After a couple of seconds, my mom spoke on the other line.

“Sweetie.”

“M-Mom. I saw the news. What was Brey thinking? What does he want to prove?” I asked exasperatedly. Even my voice was shaking. I couldn’t control the rush of emotions within me even though I didn’t want to. I’ve been doing nothing but to cry these past few days and I was already tired of it.

Now, I wanted nothing but to be strong and face everything.

“He did that because of you, sweetheart. According to him, it’s the right thing to do considering that he did an awful thing. He said that both of you would never have a happy ending if he wouldn’t correct his mistakes the proper way. He wants to pay for his sins before he follow you to Greece and fix things between the two of you.

“He loves you so much, sweetheart, that he’s willing to do the right thing. He’s not doing this just to gain your sympathy so that you would go back to him. He’s doing this to give justice of what happened to MMTC and your father so that you will finally have a peace of mind. According to him, even if there’s a possibility for you to not accept him anymore in your life nor forgive him, at least he did the right thing.”

I bit my inner cheeks to prevent myself from sobbing but my tears fell anyway. I thought I was mad at him because of what he’s done but now that I heard of what he did, all I wanted to do was to see him.

Brey’s really my weakness and I realized that my anger wasn’t actually that deep. I was just disappointed and hurt that I needed space.

“Tell me sweetie, are you still mad at him?” I shook my head as if she could see me.

“I can’t even get mad at him even if tried to. I was just hurt.” I admitted without second thought.

I heard her heave a sigh.

“I can’t blame you for feeling that way because of what happened to Tony but do you think that running away from Brey will make everything alright? We can’t take back what already happened in the past but we could still correct it by living in the present.

“I know that there’s no excuse of what he did but do you think blaming him of Tony’s death would fix everything? I don’t want to say this but my son already suffered enough since he was a child because of me and Tony. He has the right to get mad.

“I don’t want to compare Brey’s sufferings to what happened to Tony because that would be an awful thing to do. Everyone of us got hurt so it’s better for us to just bury the past and start all over again. After what happened, I realized that life is too short to harbor anger and resentments in our hearts.

“Just a piece of advice, sweetie. If you really love my son, forget everything. Don’t let the past dictate your present and future because that will just ruin your happiness. You will just end up being miserable. Don’t be like me that was spineless and a coward. I couldn’t fight for the man I loved and our son because I was afraid to take risk.” Her voice suddenly became emotional as she uttered the last sentence.

I could feel her emotions. I bit my lower lip. She’s right. I would surely become nothing but miserable if I wouldn’t fight for the love of my life. Brey and our unborn child are my everything.

I wiped my tears with new found courage.

“I’ll be coming back there, mom. I need to see Brey.” I said determinedly.

“That’s my girl.” we talked for a couple of minutes more before we ended the call. I went to my room after that and started packing my things.

BREY’s POV

“What were you thinking, Brey? I know that you’re guilty of what you did with the Morgan family but you didn’t have to resort into destroying your reputation!” the angry voice of my father echoed inside detention cell.

“Papa, you shouldn’t’ve come here. You should’ve just stayed with mom and Nadia.”

“And what do you want me to do? Pretend that my son isn’t in big trouble right now?! I can’t believe that you actually admitted what you’ve done to the police just like that. You should’ve sent someone first to investigate what really happened last year! Why did you do this?” I winced while listening to his loud voice.

“Because that’s the right thing to do. If I want Juno to forgive me, this is the only way.” I answered with a calm voice.

“But her father did more terrible things to us especially to your mother and you! I don’t want to say this but he deserved what you did to him! He should be thankful that he’s dead now because if he happened to be still alive right now, I would surely make him pay double because of all the things that he’s done to you and your mother!” his jaw flexed in so much anger.

“Yes, he deserved what I did to him but I hurt the woman I love because of my revenge, papa, and that’s the only thing that I can’t forgive. Now, I regret that I’ve thought of getting my revenge at Tony. If I didn’t do that, Juno didn’t get hurt. Maybe, this is for the best.”

“For the best? You will surely go to jail! Are you willing to forget about Juno and let her end up with another man then? What about your unborn child? Do you want him/her to be born in this world with a father who’s in jail? Remember that if you get convicted, you will spend the next years of your life in prison and Juno might even find another man to love by then.”

Pain rose within me just by hearing about it. I already wanted to fly into fit of rage just by imagining my cara mia with another man. My hands balled into fists. I didn’t know what to say aside from the fact that my insides were already in turmoil so I chose to remain quiet.

For a minute or so, no one spoke between us. Then, I heard my father heave a sigh before he spoke again.

“Don’t worry, son. I will use my connection so that you won’t get sentenced to jail. I won’t ever let that happen. You’re my only son and I will do anything to clear your name.”

I was about to answer when one of the guards came in.

“You have another visitor, Mr. Amouretti.” My eyebrows creased.

“Who is it?”

“She said her name was Juno Alexia Morgan.” I gasped in surprise and stood up right away. The longing that I was feeling became even more unbearable. I wanted to see her right away but the happiness within me instantly faded away.

The smile on my lips slowly disappeared.

I slowly sat back on my chair when I realized something.

“Tell her not to come here anymore.” my chest tightened upon uttering those words.

“Are you sure, Mr. Amouretti?” the man asked. I closed my eyes before I slowly nodded my head.

“Okay. If that’s what you want.” He said before he went out.

“I thought you wanted to see her? Aren’t you happy that she came back for you?” my father asked in disbelief. I looked down as a bitter smile broke across my face.

“I don’t have the guts to face her right now, papa. I hurt her so much and I’ve decided to pay for my sins first before even thinking of facing her again.”

Papa tsked while shaking his head. He then placed his palm on my shoulder and gently squeezed it as if comforting me.

“I have a favor to ask you, papa.”

“What is it?” I quickly told him the favor that I wanted him to do for me.

JUNO’s POV

It has been two days since I came back here in Greece and I’ve been doing everything to be alright. I didn’t want to come back here without talking to Brey first but he didn’t even face me.

I didn’t believe what the police officer told me when I visited him at the detention center, that Brey didn’t want me to go back there anymore, that he didn’t want to see me, but his father came out and talked to me.

“Juno, it’s better for you not to come here for now. He doesn’t want you to see him in that state.”

“Why? Doesn’t het want to see me anymore?” I couldn’t help but to get hurt.

He smiled.

“Knowing my son, I know that he really wants to see you so bad. I know how much he loves you that’s why he’s doing this but I guess, he’s right. It will be better for you to not come here. Let him do the things that he wants to do because I know that this is for the two of you anyway.” I slowly nodded my head while biting my lower lip.

I wanted to insist on seeing him but I respected his decision. Even though it hurts, I must bear with it. I was about to turn my back and leave when he spoke again.

“One more thing. He told me to tell you to wait for him because he will come back to you no matter what happens. Take care of your baby and he loves you so much.” All the pain inside my heart instantly disappeared.

Tears fell from my eyes as a smile formed my lips.

“Okay. I’ll wait for him no matter how long. Please tell him that me and our baby will always be here, waiting for him to come back to us.”

He smiled and nodded his head.

“My son is really lucky to have a woman like you in his life. Don’t worry, I’ll surely tell him that.” I thanked him and then went on ahead. I was almost at the lobby of the building when he ran after me.

“Maybe it’s better for you to come and stay at Brey’s house for now. Your mom is worried about you.” He suggested. I agreed because I wanted to talk to mom too.

“Why did you decide to come back here, darling? I thought you needed space from Brey?” Mom asked. We’re in her room. She was sitting upright, leaning her back against the oversized headboard and my head was pillowing on her lap. She was gently stroking my hair.

I bit my lower lip.

“Because I got so worried of him. I didn’t expect him to do that. W-What if he get sentenced to jail?” I couldn’t hide the fear in my voice.

She heaved a sigh.

“After hearing what he has done to MMTC, do you still love him?” I nodded without any hesitation.

“Then you must trust him, darling. He knows what he’s doing.”

“But—”

“Think of your baby, Juno. Don’t overthink and get stressed out because of this. Brey did this because he thought it was the right thing to do so you must support him by taking care of yourself and your baby. Even if he gets sentenced to jail for a couple of years, you will surely wait for him, right?”

“Yes, mom. I love him so much and I’m willing to wait.”

“That’s the spirit.” He kissed my forehead. I hugged her by the waist and rested my face against her tummy.

When the birthday of Brey came, I wanted to visit him again but I stopped myself from doing so. I decided to just make my birthday present for him and give it to him when he we see each other again.

After a couple of days, I decided to go back home to Greece to fix everything in MMTC. Even though Brey owns the majority of stocks in the company, he didn’t accept the CEO position so technically, I’m still the CEO.

I was thinking of selling my shares but I was having a second thought…

I heaved a deep sigh upon remembering what happened these past weeks. It was weird but I felt fine aside from constant thinking about Brey. I really missed him so much already.

I caressed my tummy.

“Just wait, baby. Daddy will be with us again for sure. For now, there’s only the two of us so be a good baby, okay? Stay healthy for mommy and daddy.” I talked to my unborn child. I was sitting on the couch while listening to music to relax my senses.

I closed my eyes and leaned back my head against the headrest but after a couple of seconds, I heard the doorbell buzzed. My eyebrows creased.

I saw one of our maids quickly checked who it was.

“Yes? Who are you?” I heard her ask while staring at the person at the gate on the CCTV live screen. I got curious who it was because I wasn’t expecting a visitor.

“I-I’m Angelique Novell. I’m a friend of Juno. Is she home?” my eyes widened when I heard that familiar voice.

“Ms. Juno. Someone is at the gate, looking for you.” Belle, one of our household helpers informed me. I quickly stood up and approached the screen.

“Angelique? Is that you?” I couldn’t contain the excitement upon seeing my best friend. What’s she doing here in Greece?

“The one and only.” She answered.

“Okay. Wait for the gates to open. I’ll wait for you here.” I said and then pushed the button to open the gates. She thanked me before I saw her walking passed through the gates.

I waited in front of our house and after more than five minutes, she finally arrived. We hugged each other happily. It has been a year since the last time we saw each other.

When we pulled away from each other, I instantly noticed her puffy reddish eyes. She looked like she just finished crying. I got worried instantly.

“What happened? You look like a mess.” I asked, couldn’t hide the worry in my voice. To my surprise, she suddenly burst into tears. I hugged her tightly, patting her back to calm her down.

When she finally gathered herself together, we went to my room.

“Now that you’ve finally calm down; may I ask you what’s wrong?” I’ve never seen her cry like that before and it worried me a lot.

“I-I met a guy but he deceived me and made a fool out of me. Sorry for coming here. I just didn’t know where else to go.”

“Nonsense! You’re my best friend and you know that you’re always welcome here. I won’t ask you what happened exactly because you look like you’re not ready yet to tell me the details about it for now but you know that I’ll always be here for you. You can stay here as long as you want.”

“Thank you, Juno. I wanted to go back to the US but I don’t want Regan to see me like this.” I shook my head while stroking her hair.

“I can’t believe that Angelique Novell is crying right now because of a guy. This man must be very special for you to act this way.” I said teasingly but she just chuckled humorlessly. She didn’t say anything and hugged me. I didn’t ask anything more and just consoled her because I knew that she’s still hurting.

I suddenly remembered Brey and our situation. He deceived me too and I got mad but when I saw what he did, I couldn’t stop myself from seeing him. I instantly forgot my anger towards him because I realized a lot of things.

The next day after that, I couldn’t resist calling mom to ask if there’s any development of Brey’s case but to my disappointment, no one answered the phone. I already called mom’s number and the telephone in Brey’s house but they were all unattended.

I felt worried all of a sudden but I chose not to think negatively. Maybe, they’re just all busy. I heaved a sigh and then went to the pool area. Angelique was there, staring into space. I mentally shook my head.

I have my share of problems and worries but I couldn’t show that to my best friend. She needs me right now.

I approached her and was about to get her attention when I noticed her stroking her tummy. Oh, God. Don’t tell me, she’s…

“How many months?” I asked with a smile. She gasped in surprise when she noticed me standing near her.

She forced a smile.

“Three weeks.” She answered with an almost inaudible voice. A smile broke across my lips as I sat next to her.

“Mine is almost 9 weeks already.” I informed her with a proud smile. Her eyes widened and looked at my tummy.

“Seriously?” I chuckled of her reaction.

“Yes. I am serious.”

“Oh, God. I can’t believe that we’re actually both pregnant.” She uttered before she smiled bitterly. I held her hand.

“Ange, judging by the way you cried yesterday, I know that you’re hurting right now. I don’t know what happened to you during your stay here in Greece but a baby is a blessing. I could tell that you already love your unborn child by the way you caress your tummy just now.”

Emotions passed through her eyes. I thought she wouldn’t open up to me but when she opened her mouth to speak, I found her telling me everything that she’s been through these past months. When she finished telling me everything, I hugged her to console her because she became emotional once again.

When she finally stopped crying, I held her hand and decided to tell her what happened to me too. She was surprised.

“You look like your boyfriend didn’t deceive you. You’re so strong unlike me who did nothing but cry.” Angelique said after that. I smiled.

“I cried a lot too. I am here right now because I ran away from him when I discovered what he did in the past but when I saw what he did on TV, I couldn’t stop myself and went back to the US. I couldn’t resist not seeing him after all because I still love him.

“Even though he didn’t face me and shooed me away when I visited him, his father told me his message. When I heard his message from his father, all my anger and resentment towards him disappeared in an instant. I realized that no matter what I do, he’s still the love of my life and I am willing to forgive him and wait for him no matter how long.”

“I-I don’t know if I could ever be forgiving and understanding like you, Juno. After what Hunter did to me, I feel so confused and angry. I even question myself if he really ever loved me or were all the things that he showed me part of his plans. I don’t know what to believe anymore.”

“You don’t have to force yourself right now. I was in the same situation before. I felt confused too that’s why I asked for space from Brey. Just don’t overthink things because your baby will suffer. Remember that. If he truly loves you, he will surely correct his mistakes and follow you no matter where you go.” I didn’t know why but when I said the last sentence, I suddenly wished that Brey would do the same thing and follow me here.

“I have a question.” She said after a couple of seconds.

“What is it about?”

“What if Brey will get sentenced to jail for how many years? Will you still wait for him?” I nodded my head.

“Of course. He’s the only man for me and I realized that I wouldn’t live life happily if he’s not here by my side. He made a mistake but he’s trying his best to put everything correctly. He was just blinded by his anger and that was what happened to hunter for sure.

“I know that what he did to you was unforgivable but if he really loves you, he will do anything to earn your trust and forgiveness, just like what Brey’s doing right now.” she smiled and leaned the side of her head on my shoulder.

“Brey is such a lucky guy to have you.” she uttered. I couldn’t help but smile hearing that.

I was about to answer when someone suddenly spoke behind us.

“Yes. I am such a lucky man to have such an amazing woman in my life.” My eyes widened and turned my head to confirm if he was really there.

When I saw him, my heart started beating erratically and tears of joy suddenly welled my eyes.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

Who among you guys still remember Angelique Novell?

Who spoke behind Juno and Ange at the last part of this chapter?

Will Brey spend the next few years of his life in jail?

What do you think? Is it right for Brey to take all the blame of what happened to MMTC and Tony?

If you haven’t read Angelique and Hunter’s love story yet, read it now! Theirs is titled:

A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE ( A fake paradise)

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 41

A/N: OMG! Everytime i finish another story, i feel emotional. :) Anyway, thank you for all the comments and votes guys. I appreciate it.

EPILOGUE next!

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I stared at the picture of Juno that I was holding, full of longingness. My father just came from the detention center to visit me but already left a while ago. He informed me that Juno already went back to Greece after a couple of days of staying at the house with them. I heaved a sigh then smiled bitterly.

It was my birthday yesterday and I really wanted to see Juno but I didn’t have the courage yet to see her.

It was my first time that I couldn’t celebrate my birthday because I was still in the detention center. I touched the picture of Juno, imagining that she was with me. I knew that she wanted to visit me to greet me on my birthday but she didn’t come because she respected my decision for her to not go back in the detention center.

I thought it was for the better for now but I already missed her so much. Since she became my girlfriend, this was the first time for us to be separated this long and it was already killing me.

Well, I already accepted that I might get convicted and spend a couple of years in the prison. I thought I could endure but it has only more than a week and I felt like I’m losing my mind already. I wanted to see her so bad.

“I miss you so much, cara mia. I hope that you’re thinking of me too. Just take care of our baby. I just hope that everything will be alright soon so that we could be together once again.” I whispered. I felt like there was a sudden lump in my throat as my emotions began getting the best of me. My hands balled tightly.

I promised myself to do the right thing and let the law judge me but now, I realized that doing the right thing was so hard considering that I was sacrificing my time with Juno.

If I used my connection, I could get out of all these mess but I wanted to be free from the past by suffering the consequences of my past actions.

“Mr. Amouretti, you have visitors.” The voice of the guard brought me out of my own little world. My eyebrows creased but stood up as if I wanted myself. Maybe, papa came back because he forgot to tell me something.

I followed him to the visitor’s area but got surprised when I saw who my visitors were. Oeris, Kyrus, Zardius and Zandro. My eyebrows creased but I couldn’t deny the happiness that I felt upon seeing them.

“What are you doing here?” I couldn’t believe that they actually came.

“Do you really need to ask us that? Of course, we’re here to help you. Our TBG friends were asking if you need their help but we told them that we’re going to handle this problem. We didn’t come right away though because we thought that you were going to use your connection to get out of this mess but you actually didn’t do anything and remained like a goody-goody here. Do you really want to spend the next few years of your life in prison?” it was Zandro. He seemed pissed off.

The four of them looked so serious and it was refreshing to see them that way. Well, Zardius was an exception because he’s always the serious type.

“I surrendered myself and admitted what I’ve done because I wanted to fix everything up the right way. I don’t want to get away with it by using my connection because that would ruin my purpose of turning myself to the police in the first place.” I answered before I heaved a sigh.

“We get it. You love Ms. Morgan this much but you should’ve sent someone to investigate what really happened to MMTC last year before you made this decision. This isn’t like you, bud. Where’s the wise and smart Brey?” Kyrus said exasperatedly.

“This is the reason why I don’t want to be serious with women. Look at you, bud. You’re head over heels in love with Ms. Morgan and because of that, you can’t even use your brain properly anymore.” Oeris voiced out brazenly while shaking his head.

“Did you guys come here to insult me? If you can’t understand my point of doing this, then just get out of here.” I stood up and was about to leave them there when Zardius finally spoke.

“Aren’t you going to hear what we came here for first before walking out on us?”

“Nothing’s going to change anyway. I committed a mistake that hurt my cara mia and it’s just right for me to pay for my sins the right way for her to forgive me.”

“What if I told you that T actually asked someone to investigate the MMTC scandal last year and guess what this person found out.” What Zardius said caught my attention.

I slowly turned around to face them.

“T? I thought that guy was busy preparing for his upcoming wedding next week?”

“Well, he saw you on TV and he felt the need to do something. Anyway, we dragged Zardius here because he will be your lawyer. We gathered a lot of evidence and in no time, you will surely get out of here without a problem.” Zandro stated proudly.

I sat back on my chair while staring at them as if they grew horns and tails.

“What are you talking about?” I asked confusedly.

Zardius took out a brown envelope from his briefcase and then handed it to me.

“Read this. This is what T’s agent found out.” I gingerly took it from him and then brought its content out. It was a report file consisting few pages.

I began reading it. With every sentence of that report, rage was slowly building up inside of me. I couldn’t believe of what was written there. When I finally finished reading everything, I couldn’t help but to pound the table with my fist in so much anger.

“Are you sure about this? Is this really what happened back then?” I asked them through gritted teeth.

“Yes, bud, and you almost fell into her trap once again. Even if she’s already in jail right now, this is her one last chance to get her revenge on you. Apparently, Ophelia was the one behind all this. She discovered your plan of destroying MMTC to get your revenge to the Morgan family. When she found out that you withdrew your plan of sabotaging MMTC, she paid someone from MMTC to push through that plan.

“She wanted to frame you up so that you would be out of her way for good but everything didn’t go as she planned because you managed to get your name out of the scandal using your connections. She had to back out after that because she couldn’t risk getting caught as the mastermind.

“But when you admitted everything and surrendered last week, she used that as her last resort. I don’t know how she managed to contact someone to help her of her plans because all the victims of the accidents caused by the sabotaged cars by MMTC last year came forward and filed a case against you earlier today. Now that someone is going to file a case against you, you will surely go to jail if we don’t do anything about this.” Oeris explained.

My jaw flexed as my fists almost turned white because of how tight I was clenching my hands.

I couldn’t control the surge of hatred and rage within me. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage. I underestimated my opponent. I’ve never thought that she even discovered my plans even before I officially met her in person.

I didn’t bother about Ophelia before because I haven’t discovered about what she’s done to my parents in the past. I thought, she was just a normal woman who happened to be my father’s wife but I was wrong because ever since I was still a child, she was already lurking in the dark, ruining my family’s life without me knowing anything.

“But of course, we won’t let that happen that’s why we’re here. Don’t worry, Zardius here already knows what to do next.” Kyrus said and patted my shoulder.

The corner of my lips lifted as I chuckled humorlessly.

“So, I don’t have to lift a finger to do something about this because you already did everything for me.” I tried to sound amused even though my blood was boiling in anger.

“Lift a finger, my a*s! You didn’t even have any plans of doing anything aside from sitting here and wait for your verdict. I didn’t know that you’ve become a saint now.” Kyrus said sarcastically. He still looked ticked off for some reason.

“Let’s move on from that. The important thing is we have all the evidence to point Ophelia as the mastermind. Anyway, thank you for doing all this for me.” the four of them looked shock as they stared at me in surprise.

“What? You look like p*ssies right now.”

“Well, we didn’t expect to hear that from you.” it was Zandro while chuckling.

“Fùckers. Just accept my gratitude!” I hissed but they just laughed at me. We talked for about 30 minutes more before they left.

When I returned to the detention cell, I had a smile on my face. At last, I saw hope of my situation.

I took Juno’s photo from the small and old bunk bed and stared at it again. This time, all the negative feelings inside of me disappeared.

“Just a little bit more, cara mia.” I whispered lovingly before I kissed it.

The next day, I didn’t know what happened. All the people who filed a case against me withdrew their complaints and filed a cased against Ophelia instead.

I don’t know what my friends did because the next day after that, they finally set me free from the detention center. At last, my name was finally cleared.

I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. I thought, I wouldn’t have the chance to see Juno for the next couple of years; I thought I wouldn’t get the chance to see our baby be born in this world but thank God because when I thought everything was hopeless for me, my friends gave me hope and chance to be happy with the love of my life by helping me clear my name.

When I stepped foot outside, the happiness within me doubled when I saw my parents outside the detention center, waiting for me. For the first time, I didn’t hold myself back in front of them. I rushed towards them and hugged them both.

I looked up the sky and smile. At last, I could finally reach for that happiness that I’ve been longing for all my life.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

JUNO’s POV

I blinked for a couple of times, making sure that he wasn’t just a figment of my imagination. He was standing there with a smile on his face while staring at me full of longingness. He was holding a beautiful bouquet of flowers.

I furtively wiped my tears.

“I’ll just go inside, Juno.” I heard Angelique said and left without waiting for my answer.

“Hi, cara mia. Aren’t you going to hug me?” he asked with puppy dog eyes and opened his arms for me. Even though he was confidently standing there with a small smile on his lips, I could see the reluctance in him as well.

I slowly stood up and was about to run towards him when I remembered something. His eyebrows creased as his smile disappeared.

“Is there a problem, cara?” there was a sudden tinge of nervousness in his voice as he stared at me. He even swallowed hard.

“I thought you didn’t want to see me anymore?” I couldn’t help but to sound sulky. His eyes widened.

“I’m going to kill whoever told you that!” he hissed. I glared at him, letting him know that I wasn’t happy of his choice of words. He cleared his throat.

“Ahm, I mean, I’m going to give them a piece of my mind.” he even scratched the back of his head.

“Listen to me. I’ve never said that. I just didn’t want you to get worried of me and stressed yourself out if you saw me inside the detention cell but believe me, I almost went insane of not seeing you these past two weeks. It was hell.” He confessed.

Even though I wanted to smile because of what he just said, I chose to remain serious. I wanted to clear something first.

“How come you’re here? I thought you were willing to pay for your sins and go to jail?” I saw the pain that registered on his face upon hearing that. I suddenly wanted to take back what I’ve said.

“D-Don’t you want to see me anymore, cara? I know I made a lot of mistakes and I’ve been nothing but a liar but I came here because I was h-hoping that I still have a place in your heart; that we still have a chance to be together.” His voice was almost inaudible as if he was having a hard time speaking.

I didn’t answer and remained staring at him. I could see the pain that he was feeling through his tantalizing amethyst eyes and my heart ached for him.

Oh, God. I couldn’t believe how much I love this man. After all the things that he’d done, my heart still beats for him. It’s impossible for me to get mad at him and prevent myself from loving him.

“Did I really hurt you this much? I’m sorry if I came unannounced. I just wanted to see you right away. I’m sorry for being insensitive. I-I’ll be back when you’re r-ready to face me.” he turned his back with a heavy heart and then put the bouquet of flowers that he was holding on top of the garden table next to him. He was about to start walking away from me when I finally found my voice.

“You’re just going to leave just like that? I didn’t know that my caro was actually a coward.” His body obviously went still before he faced me again.

“W-What did you say?” I rolled my eyes.

“I said, I didn’t know that my caro was a co—” before I could even complete what I wanted to say, he already closed the gap between us, cupped my face and then kissed me hungrily on the lips.

I didn’t expect that but my body responded to him in an instant.

I automatically tipped my toes and wrapped my arms around his neck as our lips moved in sync.

I kissed him back with equal fervor and need. Gosh! It has only been two weeks but we’re already like two thirsty people in the middle of the desert who suddenly found an oasis to quench our thirst.

We kissed like there’s no tomorrow until we had to stop to breath for air. We stared into each other for a couple of seconds before our lips met once again. Our breaths mixed, our tongues tangled together erotically.

“I missed you so much, cara mia. You don’t know how much.” He breathed when our lips pulled away from each other. We were both catching our breaths. I was about to answer when he suddenly knelt on his knee and kissed my tummy.

“Hi there, baby. Papa is finally here. Don’t worry because from now on, I promise that papa will never leave you and mama ever again.” He kissed my tummy once again before he stood up, all the while staring into my eyes lovingly.

“Please tell me that you’ll have me back, cara mia.” He took my hand and then kissed its back. I raised my free hand and caressed his cheek. I couldn’t deny my longing for him.

“What do you have that after all the things that you’ve done, I still love you so much? Why can’t I resent you? Why can’t I stay mad at you even though you hurt me?” I asked confusedly.

He smiled emotionally.

“I’m sorry for all the pain that I’ve caused you, cara mia. I’m sorry because I tried taking revenge on your family. I’m sorry because I wasn’t honest to you in the beginning. Please forgive me and I hope that after this, we could start all over again. I can’t live my life without you in it. Please tell me that it’s still us.” His eyes were begging and full of expectation.

A smile finally appeared on my lips as we stared into each other’s eyes. I nodded my head. His eyes went wide.

“You mean—”

“Yes, caro. I forgive you. I love you and I don’t want to get separated from you again.” Happiness passed through his amethyst eyes.

“But I’m not going to lie to you. I’m feeling guilty right now because I feel like my father wouldn’t want me to be with you after what you did to us. I know that my father did terrible things to you, especially to mom but he’s still my father and I can’t change that no matter what.” I couldn’t help being emotional when I remembered him. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes.

Brey cupped my face.

“Listen to me carefully, cara mia. You don’t have a reason to feel guilty of choosing to be with me because I’ve finally cleared my name.” that surprised me. Now that I think about it, how come he’s here? He haven’t explained what happened yet.

“What do you mean?”

“Even though I initially planned to sabotage MMTC, I cancelled it because I didn’t want for other people to get involve. But when the cars still reached the market, I really thought that it was my fault; that I’m still liable of what happened because I cancelled it late, but I was actually wrong. One of my friends sent someone to investigate what really happened last year; how come the sabotaged cars got out of the market and guess what he found out.

“It was actually Ophelia who carried on and continued my plans without me knowing it. She also paid someone in MMTC to execute the plan for her. Her plan was for me to get caught as the mastermind so that she could finally get rid of me for good.” I gasped in shocked. I didn’t expect to hear that. I couldn’t even react right away.

“I know that this is not going to spare me from all the blames because I was the one who originally planned everything. She wouldn’t have that idea in the first place if it wasn’t because of me and I’m sorry for that.” I kept on staring at him, unable to utter even a single word.

Then a smile finally broke across my face. I felt relieve but at the same time, my anger towards Ophelia tripled. I couldn’t believe that such vile of a woman exists but I chose to not think about her anymore.

I didn’t want her to take this moment from us too. She’s already done enough damage and it’s time for us to be happy. She’s already in jail anyway.

“Thank God. I-I thought you were the one who did it. I-I was having a hard time of thinking that I love the man who caused my father’s death but thankfully, it wasn’t you.” my voice even faltered because of all the mixed emotions in my heart.

His eyes sparkled with joy.

“I’m thankful too, cara mia, because if Ophelia didn’t do that, I might really go to jail and be away from you and our baby for how many years.” We hugged each other as happiness enveloped us both. I felt like the dark cloud above us finally cleared out.

At least, we could finally get the justice that we deserve because Ophelia would finally pay for all the things that she’s done.

Finally, all the doubts, hesitation and confusion that I was feeling before he came here disappeared too.

“I love you so much, cara mia. Thank you for forgiving and accepting me again.” He uttered gratefully.

“And I love you so much too, cara. Always remember that.” He pulled away from me.

“When I came here, I had a lot of fears in my chest and unsure if we could still fix everything between us. But even so, I proceeded with my plan and prepared everything for this day.” I saw him slipped his hand inside his pocket.

I was about to something when he suddenly knelt on his knee once again and then held my hand while staring at me.

“Why are you kneeling down on your knee again?” I couldn’t help but to ask amusedly. He only smiled and then kissed the back of my hand.

“I wanted this occasion to be special for both of us so I planned it to be perfect. I wanted to throw a grandiose one so that I could make you smile and achieve your sweet answer but I realize that those things aren’t important to have the perfect moment.

“For me, this is the perfect moment to do this because we just declared how much we really love each other and accepted each other wholly after all the things that we’ve been through. Even though I made mistakes and lied to you which caused you to get angry at me and left me, that didn’t change our love for each other.

“Now, I want to take this opportunity to ask the most amazing woman in the world that I love so much the question that I’ve been dying to ask months since we confessed our feelings for each other.” After he said those words, he finally pulled out his hand from his pocket and my eyes watered when he opened that small red box in front of me.

I gasped when I saw that beautiful ring inside it.

“Ms. Juno Alexia Morgan, will you give this man, who’s hopelessly and madly in love with you, the honor of marrying you?” Oh, my God! Is this really happening?!

My heart was beating like a drum. I wanted to shout for joy but I felt like I got rooted on my feet because of shock. Then a rush of so much happiness surged within me.

The tears of joy that I was holding back, fell upon hearing those words from him. I felt like the world suddenly stopped revolving.

I couldn’t explain all the happy emotions that I was feeling but I couldn’t voice them out because I got overwhelmed.

I saw his Adam’s apple moved as he swallowed hard, indicating that he was nervous.

“Cara mia, please, say yes to your caro. I’ll do anything for you to say yes.” I smiled and cupped his faced before I bended over and kissed his waiting lips.

“W-What is the meaning of that kiss?” his voice was shaking. I shook my head inwardly. He was really nervous.

“You don’t have to beg me, mio caro, because my answer will be the same.” I answered with a sweet smile.

“And that is—?”

“Yes, caro. I’m going to marry you.” his eyes widened and to my surprise, he suddenly stood up and shouted in so much happiness. He even jumped.

If I saw someone do that, I would surely think that he’s being corny but I felt the opposite. Just watching him like that made my heart swell.

“She said yes! Yohoo! She said yes!” he kept on shouting like a kid before he cupped my nape and pull me for a passionate kiss.

“Thank you, cara mia, Thank you.” he then put the ring on my finger with a wide smile. To my surprise, I saw tears that feel from his eyes.

“Are you crying?” I teased him. He quickly wiped his tears.

“I’m just so happy right now. I’ve never thought that this kind of happiness existed. All my life, I’ve been wondering if I could be happy one day; if I could have the chance to be complete. I thought, it was impossible for me to achieve that but you came into my life and gave all that to me. Thank you, cara mia, for coming into my life.”

“Thank you too, caro, because you did the same to me. You’re my life and you made me complete. I love you so much.”

“Anche io ti amo, cara. Così tanto” he answered while gazing at me full of love. Then we kissed once again with all the emotions within us. Our hearts were singing the same song and it felt so wonderful. At last, after all the trials in our relationship, we could finally move forward and start anew.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

What do you think of this chapter?

How’s the proposal?

Did it occur in you that Ophelia was the one who really sabotaged MMTC?

Who among you guys believed that Brey and Juno would have their happy ending?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

Epilogue

A/N: This is the Epilogue guys and i just want to thank you all for reading this story from the beginning until the end. Thank you for all the comments and votes too. I hope you read my other stories and my future stories as well.

QUESTION. Who’s story do you want me to write next?

1: SABINA & CRYXUS

2: MAGGIE & MARCO

3: CHRISTINE & JACE

4: SERRA’s story (secret male lead for now)

5: ZANDRO’s story (secret female lead for now)

6: ZARDIUS & AALIYAH

I will base my decision on your answers.

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

BREY’s POV

I sighed in relief when I finally finished all my work for the day. I looked at the time. It was still 3:00 pm. I was still early.

“Just in time.” I told myself merrily.

I began arranging all the things on my table. I put all the documents that I needed to take home in my briefcase and the rest went to my drawer.

When I made sure everything was in place, I went out of my office. Just as I got out of the elevator, someone suddenly snaked their arm around my arm.

“Hi, Brey.” I instantly distanced myself from her with a scowl on my face. My mood suddenly dropped. I untangled my arm from her as if I got burned.

“Not now, Patricia. I don’t have time for this.” I said coldly and was about to walk past her but she was persistent.

“C’mon, Brey. I just want to invite you to my birthday party on Saturday.” She deliberately made her voice seductive as she started stroking my arm this time.

My jaw clenched in irritation. I wanted to fire Patricia since she started working in AMC but her father asked me a favor of letting her remain in the company because at last, she finally found something that she wanted to do in life. She’s good in her job though.

I said yes but now, I wanted to take back my decision of letting her stay. It’s irritating me everytime she tries to seduce me. Thankfully, Juno doesn’t come to AMC often because there would be war for sure if she saw Patricia’s advances.

I already warned her though but she still talks to me everytime she gets the chance.

“You know my answer to that, Patricia. I need to go.” I said dismissively and before she could even do anything, I left her there. I mentally shook my head.

I directly got inside my car and maneuvered it out of there. I heaved a sigh. I couldn’t help but to get piss off of Patricia’s behavior. She already knew that I am married. She’s married as well but I couldn’t understand why she still approaches me.

I was at the motorway when my phone rang. A smile automatically appeared on my lips when I saw who was calling. ’ Cara mia calling…’

I answered it right away. My phone was connected to my car so I could still drive while talking to her.

“Hi, cara mia.”

“Hey, something’s weird with your voice, caro. You seem to be irritated. Is there a problem?” hearing her voice brought back my merry mood.

“I’ll tell you later, cara. I don’t want to piss you off right now.”

“Piss me off, huh? Fine. I’m about to finish here too. Are you on your way?” she asked.

“Yes, cara mia. I’m on my way.” I heard her chuckle.

“They will surely get surprised because they think that you’re still in Greece.” My smile widened.

“I’m sure, they will. See you at home, cara mia. I love you.”

“I love you too. Drive safely, okay?” it was my turn to chuckle.

“Yes, my love. Tell Joe to drive carefully too, okay?” I said, referring to my wife’s driver.

“You know Joe. He’s a very careful driver, caro. I’ll hang up now. See you at home.”

“Okay.” Then she ended the call. I sighed but the smile on my face was still there. I couldn’t wait to see her.

After a couple of minutes, I’ve finally arrived at my destination. I stepped out of my car and looked at the gate. Just in time. The students were already coming out of the school premises. Then I saw my kids along with the other kids.

“Papa?” I couldn’t help but to chuckle amusedly when they both saw me. Just as I thought. They looked surprised.

“Surprised?” they both nodded her heads. I opened my arms. They looked at each other before they ran towards me for a hug. They have wide smiles on their faces.

“I thought you were still in Greece, papa? How come you’re already here?” Aubrey Alexa, my daughter asked in awe after that hug.

She’s already 7 years old and looks a lot like Juno. She even got her mother’s eyes. But other people say that she looks like me whenever she laughs.

“Why? Don’t you want to see papa anymore?” I faked a sad voice. She instantly shook her head.

“Of course not, papa. I missed you. It’s been a month since the last time we saw you. Don’t tell me, you’re going back to Greece again?” I could hint the sadness in her voice. I leveled our heights and kissed her forehead.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. Papa is here now.” I said and that made her smile.

“Really? You won’t leave again?”

“Papa still needs to go back to Greece but next time, we’ll all go together.” Her smile widened as excitement brightened her face.

“Really, papa?” I nodded my head before I faced my son. Justin Brey.

“Hey, buddy. You’re silent. Is there a problem?”

“Nothing, papa. I am just giving Alex the moment to talk to you because she’d been missing you.” that made me chuckle.

“And what about you, buddy? Didn’t you miss papa?”

“Of course, I did, papa.” My heart swelled with happiness. I ruffled his hair. Just like Alexa, JB has their mother’s hair but he got my eyes. He looked like me and Juno combined. Well they both are.

I hugged them once again.

“Papa missed the two of you so much.”

“We missed you too, papa.” I ruffled their hairs affectionately before I took their bags from them.

“Let’s go?” I asked. They both smiled and nodded their needs. We got inside the car and drove out of there. But instead of going straight home, we stopped by the flower shop. I wanted to buy something for Juno.

It’s been a month since I last saw her and I wanted to give her something special. Upon getting out of the airplane this morning, I went straight to the office to work because I wanted to finish all the work that I needed to do so that there wouldn’t be any problem during my vacation next week.

I bought a beautiful bouquet of flowers.

“Wow! It looks beautiful, papa. Is that for mama?” Alex asked excitedly when she saw the flower that I bought.

“Of course, baby. This is for your mama.”

“Why do you always give mama flowers, papa?” JB asked curiously. I couldn’t help but to get amused. He’s already 8 years old and always asks a lot of questions. He’s always curious.

“Because your mama is a very special woman. She’s the love of my life and my queen so I always treat her like one.” They both nodded their heads as if they really understood what I’ve said.

When we arrived at our house, Alex and JB went out of the car right away and ran towards the door. Juno was standing there at the doorway, obviously waiting for us. She was still wearing her office suit.

“Mama!” they both greeted their mother with a kiss on her cheeks. I remained standing there, waiting for my beloved wife to notice me.

“How’s school, sweethearts?” she asked our kids.

“School is boring, mama.” JB answered with a pout. Juno furrowed.

“And why’s that, sweetie?”

“Nothing, mama. It’s just boring for me.”

“Because he doesn’t have many friends, mama.” Alex interrupted. Juno’s expression became worried.

’Is that true, sweetie?“

“I have friends. It’s just so boring because our topics in school are boring.” JB answered. Here we go again. Our son has a high IQ that’s why he tends to get bored. It’s worrying Juno and I because he lose interest easily with things that he finds easy.

Juno heaved a sigh and was about to speak again when Alex spoke.

“Mama, papa picked us up from school. He finally came back!” she informed their mother cheerfully. I couldn’t help but smile.

Juno’s gaze finally landed on me.

“Hi, cara. I think you already forgot about me.” she rolled her eyes but a smile broke across her lips. I approached her and kissed her on the lips before giving her the bouquet of flowers that I was holding.

“For you, cara mia.” She accepted the flower as her smile widened.

“I missed you so much.” I said as I cupped her face and stared at her longingly.

“I missed you so much too, mio caro.” Our lips were about to meet again when our kids prevented us from doing so.

“Papa, mama, let’s go inside. I’m hungry.” JB said as he pulled Juno’s hand.

“I’m already excited to see what papa brought home for us.” It was Alex. Juno laughed.

“And how sure are you that papa bought something for you?” Juno asked the two teasingly.

“Because he promised to buy us something in Greece, mama.” JB answered.

“You didn’t let papa kiss mama so there’s no surprise for both of you.” I said, holding my laugh.

“But papa, you already kissed mama just now.” Alex complained. They both already looked disappointed. Alex looked like she was about to cry.

“Kidding. Papa is just messing with you two. C’mon, go on ahead. Go change your clothes and wait for mama and papa at the living room.” Their faces brightened in happiness and obliged right away.

When our kids left, I wrapped my arms around my wife’s waist and pulled her closer to me.

“You look so beautiful, my wife.” I complimented huskily. Her forest green eyes sparkled with joy but then she sneered at me playfully.

“Really? Why do I have this feeling that you’re just saying this just to get in my pants, my naughty husband?” she even bit her lower lip and that instantly affected me. I swallowed hard as I stared at her lips. I cleared my throat and loosened my necktie. I suddenly felt hot.

“You know me too well, my wife. It’s been a month and I think I’m going to explode. I missed your delectable body already.” My voice was husky. My eyes zeroed to her lips. To my surprise, she suddenly burst out into laugh and then kissed my cheek.

“My husband really is so h*rny. You should be thankful that you look so cute right now, mio caro, if not, I would’ve pinch you because of how vulgar you are. C’mon, let’s go inside. The children are waiting for us.” she was about to walk away when I couldn’t control myself anymore. I cupped her face and kissed her hard on the lips.

“Hmp!—” she tried to talk but I didn’t let her. I took that opportunity to conquer her mouth fully. My tongue teased hers for a duel and she didn’t disappoint me. Our tongues danced playfully as we fought for dominance in that kiss.

I could feel how much she longed for my kisses as well.

The kiss that were sharing was so hot and addicting but we needed to stop to breath for air.

“You’re really so naughty! Until now, you still love surprising me like that!” she even pinched me on my side. I chuckled as I rested my forehead against hers.

“You know me, cara mia. I love punishing you whenever you’re making fun of me.” I playfully answered. We stared into each other’s eyes before we laughed together.

“I really missed you, caro. I missed this. It has only been a month since you left for Greece but I feel like it’s been a year.” She admitted. That made me smile.

“Don’t worry, my beautiful wife, because I’ll make it up to you. Guess what. I already finished all my work so I could come with you all to France on Saturday.” Her eyes widened excitedly.

“I thought you couldn’t come with us?”

“Of course, I will not miss that for the world. All the important people in my life will be there that’s why I did everything I could to finish everything at work. I couldn’t come home for a month because of that.”

“Oh, caro. You’re the best!” she almost squealed in surprise and then kissed me on the lips. She looked so happy and seeing her like that made me happy too.

“Let’s go inside. Alex and JB will be happy of the good news for sure.” She pulled my hand. I chuckled softly and let her pull me by the hand. When we reached the living room, our children just came back from upstairs and when we told them the good news, they both shouted in so much joy.

“Yehey! We’re going to France with papa!” Alex squealed. She even had a fist bump with JB who was equally happy as his sister.

“Look at them, caro. They’re so happy. You don’t have any idea how sad they were when you told us last week on the phone that you couldn’t come with us to France.” I suddenly felt bad for making them feel that way.

“I’m sorry about that. You know that we’re busy in AMC right now because of the launch of our new units but thankfully, I managed to do something about my schedule. I really want to come with you guys. I will regret it for sure if I wouldn’t make attend.” she rested her head on my shoulder as she wrapped her arm around my waist.

We’re both watching the excited faces of our kids while they were celebrating the good news.

“I know that. Alex and JB will be sad for sure if you wouldn’t make it. You know how daddy’s girl and daddy’s boy they are.” I laughed heartily.

“But they’re also mommy’s boy and mommy’s girl.” we both chuckled at that. Later on, I decided to give my surprise to our children.

I bought all the things that they wanted from toys, food, clothes and shoes.

“Wow! Thank you, papa. I like them all!” It was JB who just finished opening all the boxes and paper bags.

“Me too, papa. I like all of it. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, sweethearts.” I answered. Juno was about to say something when we heard footsteps.

“What’s happening here? Looks like everybody’s happy.” I smiled when I saw my parents. They came over because we invited them to have dinner with us at a cozy restaurant.

Until now, I couldn’t believe that my parents were together again.

7 years ago, one year after Juno and I’s wedding, my parents got married. At first, I was so surprised when they told us the good news that they finally got back together but everyone was happy about their decision.

Now, they’re living in my father’s house not far from our place. From time to time, they go to Italy to stay there as well and every school break, I also take my family there for vacation. The kids love staying there.

“Guess what nonno, nonna, papa is going to come with us to France!” Alex informed their grandparents.

“Really, B? That’s a good news! Everyone will be there so it’s just right that you’ll come too. It’s just unfortunate that Nadia and her family can’t come because her husband has an important matter to attend to.” My mother said.

She looks happier, energetic and healthier than ever.

After her heart transplant 8 years ago, we did everything we could to help her recover. My father was very hands-on into taking care of her. Juno and I did whatever we could for her as well that’s why we frequently visited them in the US.

After our wedding in Greece, we decided to keep MMTC and manage it together contrary to the original plan of Juno that she would liquidate its assets.

But when she reached her 6th month of pregnancy, she had to stop working because her condition became delicate.

That’s when we decided for Juno to stop working. We decided to relocate to the USA for good so that we could be together with my parents.

From then on, I needed to divide my time into managing MMTC and AMC that’s why I always to go Greece from time to time.

When our youngest was three years old, Juno went back to work. There were times back then that she needed to stay in Greece for at least a week every month. We thought that everything was doing fine that way but our little Alex got hospitalized because she fell on the stairs.

Her nanny was apparently sleeping that she neglected our daughter. That’s when Juno decided to just work at home and be with our kids and take care of them. Sometimes, she would visit other branches of MMTC in the USA but that’s only during school hours. She promised herself not to exchange her time with our kids with her work.

I couldn’t help but to blame myself back then as well because I was always busy at work that I didn’t even notice that my children were being neglected by their nanny. After that incident, I promised myself to always give my family time.

Whenever they need me, I always make sure to be there for them.

But last month, I needed to go to Greece because there was a problem that occurred in MMTC that needed my attention. I also needed to supervise the launch of the new units of AMC. It was tiring but worth it. Now, I could go to France with my family.

“Of course. This occasion is very important and I will never miss it no matter what.” I answered.

“That’s my son. Family first before work.” my mom commented and my smile widened.

It was around 6.30 pm when we went out of the house to go to the restaurant for dinner.

While eating, the kids were undeniably happy that our family was complete again. After that, we went to the fireworks festival nearby to watch.

“Are you happy, cara mia?” I asked as I pulled her against my chest. The fireworks competition was currently on-going and we were sitting on a picnic blanket that we laid on the sea shore.

“Of course because you’re finally here with us. Why do you ask?”

“Nothing. I just want to know because I am so happy right now. Not just right now because ever since I married you, my life changed into something that I’ve never thought I could experience. Thank you for always being here for me and always understanding me. Thank you for being a good mother to our little angels and a wonderful wife to me. These past 8 years were the best years of my life.” she craned her head to look at me.

Her beautiful face was full of emotions. She touched my cheek with her hand.

“You don’t have to thank me, caro, because you did the same to me. You and our kids are my life and I will do anything for our family.” My heart thumped faster as happiness swelled my chest. Damn. Until now, she still makes my heart beat erratically for her.

“I love you, cara mia.” I whispered as I drew my lips closer to hers.

“And I love you too, caro.” When our lips met, our eyes closed to savor the moment.

“Mama, papa, stop kissing! You’re gonna miss the ending of the fireworks.” Our lips parted when we heard what our daughter said. We both laughed amusedly.

Juno gently squeezed Alex’s nose.

“You’re so cute, baby.” Alex smiled widely.

“I know right?” she answered proudly.

“But I’m way cuter than you because I look like mama.” JB interrupted.

“I look like mama too and also papa so I’m cuter than you.” Alex bragged. JB was about to answer when Juno interrupted.

“That’s enough, sweethearts. You two look like mama and papa because you both are our children. Now, let’s be quiet and watch.” Yes, that’s my wife. Just a word from her and our naughty kids would stop.

After the show, we went home.

“Are you ready for tomorrow?” Juno asked when we’re already in bed. Our children were already fast asleep in their respective rooms.

“Of course, cara mia. It’s been a while so I’m excited.”

“Me too. I’m excited to see everyone.” And we slept in each other’s arms with a smile on our faces. When morning came, we flew to France for the Amouretti family reunion.

The Novell family were the host of the occasion and the venue was in Claudette ranch in Lyon.

When we arrived there, everyone was already there, waiting for us. It was our second time going there. The first time was when Ellie and Rex’s wedding.

We greeted everyone. My father was undeniably happy while talking to her siblings. I could still remember when he finally swallowed his pride and reconnected with his siblings. Aunt Sophie, Aunt Sandra and Uncle Zachary welcomed my father with open arms. They each forgave one another and started all over again.

Now, their relationship was better than ever. Me and my cousins are the same.

“Hey, cousin. Long time no see. How’s married life?” a smile instantly lit up my face when I saw Ellie. She was with her husband Rex. I gave her a bear hug.

Her face was glowing and she looked even more beautiful because of her pregnancy. She’s now on her last trimester.

“Happy. What about you? Tell me if this fcker is giving you a hard time so that I could kick his as.” I jokingly said, referring to Rex.

Rex became a friend of mine ever since he joined the TBG club. I didn’t know that he was Ellie’s ex-boyfriend back then.

Ellie laughed and stared at her husband lovingly.

“Are you giving me a hard time, querido?” Rex chuckled.

“I love you, querida.” They kissed. I almost rolled my eyes.

“Hey, stop that. Not in front of me.” they pulled away from each other and laughed.

“Where are the twins anyway?” I asked, referring to their children.

“They’re with their cousins at the living room. Juno and the others are there too. Let’s go join them.” Ellie said. Rex and I agreed so we went to the living room.

My forehead crinkled when I heard people playing instruments. When we arrived there, I saw Scarlet, Carina and Regan’s daughter playing piano while their twins, Aiden, was playing the guitar and Jayden was on the drums. Zandro’s daughter was singing. Their younger cousins were dancing with the music.

I looked at my children. They were obviously enjoying every minute of it while dancing with their cousins.

JB and Alexa also know how to play instruments. JB plays the guitar while Alexa play ukulele.

Even Rexus and Avellie were into music as well. Rexus plays saxophone while Avellie plays flute like their father.

Angela and Hunter’s kids were talented as well. Zadkiel plays the piano while Aniela plays the guitar like their father.

Well, the Amouretti family was music inclined so it wasn’t that surprising that most of our kids know how to play instruments.

“I’m glad you came, B. When I talked to Juno on the phone last week, she was sad because you told her that you couldn’t come.” It was Angela.

“I almost didn’t make it but thankfully, I managed to finish everything at work.” she smiled.

“I’m glad because if you didn’t come, I would surely get mad at you for making my best friend sad.” that made me worry.

“Really?”

“Of course so make sure to not overwork yourself and always make time for your family.” She answered but her eyes were dancing with mischief.

“What about Hunter? I bet he’s busy as well.” she shrugged her shoulders.

“He’s busy but he always makes sure to have time for our family.” She answered proudly. I nodded my head.

“Well, I am proud to say that I am the same. I love my family to neglect them. Besides, my wifezilla will surely kick me out of our room if I wouldn’t make time for them.”

“Really? Very good then.” We both laughed.

I looked around me, especially to my cousins. I still couldn’t believe how my life changed when they finally met me as their cousin. I thought they wouldn’t accept me right away but they accepted me with open arms.

Regan and Angelique even questioned me why I didn’t introduce myself to them as their cousin during our first encounters.

“Hey. You look like you’re having fun.” We looked at the one who spoke and we saw Juno together with Ellie, Carina, Christine, Maggie and Zandro’s wife.

“Well, your husband here was telling me how much he loves you.” Angelique said while grinning. Juno raised an eyebrow and looked at me.

“Really, caro?“I chuckled and approached her. I wrapped my arms around her waist.

“Of course, cara mia. I love you.”

Ellie faked a cough before she spoke teasingly.

“Corny.” The girls laughed.

“I am willing to be corny anytime for my cara mia.” I even winked at her. Her cheeks went red.

“I don’t know if I like your corniness or not.”

I was about to answer when Zandro, Regan, Rex, Marco, Jace and Hunter approached us as well.

“You should. I bet these friends of mine are corny too. That’s a man’s nature when it comes to his woman.” I said with a wide grin.

“Well, I am not corny but when it comes to my querida, I am willing to be corny.” Rex proudly answered.

“Aww. My querido is so sweet.” Ellie hugged her husband.

“I am not corny.” Regan said with a serious face. Carina rolled her eyes.

“Really? Let’s see. Who was the one who—” before she could even finish her sentence, Regan interrupted.

“Fine, I tend to be corny sometimes but that’s only because of my dear wife.” Carina shook her head and chuckled.

“What about you, buds?” I asked Hunter, Marco and Jace.

“Me? What do you think, baby?” Hunter asked Angela.

“Why are you asking me? Don’t you know how corny you are sometimes?”

“Ouch. You’re too harsh on me, baby.” Angela grinned but kissed her husband’s cheek which made Hunter smile.

Marco and Jace admitted the same thing even though they looked like they were having a hard time.

“And I am proud to say that I only do that to my Amore.” Zandro admitted. Everyone laughed because of his expression.

“See? Men are naturally corny when it comes to the women they love, cara mia, so you should accept that trait of mine.” I whispered to her.

Juno chuckled and clung her arms around my neck.

“That’s actually the part of you that I love the most.” She whispered back.

“But I thought you didn’t like it?”

“Well, I don’t like it. I love it.” my heart swelled.

“You’re really an amazing woman, you know that?” I answered as I gazed at her full of love.

“I love you, mio caro.”

“And I love you too, cara mia. So much.” We sealed that with a kiss. I was about to deepen the kiss when we heard teasing and cheers around us. Who else started it other than my crazy friends? The children even stopped what they were doing and looked at our direction.

Juno blushed profusely as all the attention went to us.

“You look so beautiful blushing like that.” I whispered to her playfully. She pinched me on the side.

“This is your fault! Now, they’re all staring at us!” she whisper-yelled. I ignored her and planted a soft kiss on her lips. The people around us cheered and teased us once again.

I hugged Juno and whisper how much I love her over and over again which eventually made her smile.

I could see how happy she was and I felt the same. I couldn’t believe how much my life changed since I married this wonderful woman.

She made me a better person and I couldn’t ask for more. I have her and our kids not to mention that my parents and relatives are there for me.

Before, I always longed to be accepted and have a complete family. Now, I have everything and all the sufferings and pain that I experienced in the past were finally all replaced by happiness and contentment. Yes, I made a lot of mistakes but He still gave me another chance to be happy together with all the people that I love and cherish.

Juno and I’s marriage isn’t a bed of roses but I am sure that we will be together, loving each other until our last breath.

Later that day, there was a big party at the ranch and everyone was invited. Everyone enjoyed and bonded together.

THE END

🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼 🗼

How’s the Epilogue, guys?

What do you think of Brey and Juno’s love story?

COMMENT

VOTE

Share this story: